Common Ground

Between
Islam and Buddhism
Common Ground
Between
Islam and Buddhism
By Reza Shah-Kazemi
With an essay by Shaykh Hamza Yusuf
Introduced by
H. H. the Fourteenth Dalai Lama
H. R. H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad
Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali
iv
First published in 2010 by
Fons Vitae
49 Mockingbird Valley Drive
Louisville, KY 40207
http://www.fonsvitae.com
Email: fonsvitaeky@aol.com
© Copyright The Royal Aal-Bayt Institute
for Islamic Thought, Jordan 2010
Library of Congress Control Number: 2010925171
ISBN 978–1891785627
No part of this book may be reproduced
in any form without prior permission of
the publishers. All rights reserved.
With gratitude to the Thesaurus Islamicus Foundation
for the use of the fourteenth century Qur’ānic shamsiyya
lotus image found in Splendours of Qur’ān Calligraphy
and Illumination by Martin Lings. We also thank Justin
Majzub for his artistic rendition of this beautiful motif.
Printed in Canada
Contents
Foreword by H. H. the Fourteenth Dalai Lama vii
Introduction by H. R. H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad ix
Preface by Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali xvii
Acknowledgements xxii
Common Ground Between Islam and Buddhism
Part One — Setting the Scene 1
Beyond the Letter to the Spirit 1
A Glance at History 7
Qur’ānic Premises of Dialogue 12
The Buddha as Messenger 14
Revelation from on High or Within? 19
The Dalai Lama and the Dynamics of Dialogue 24
Part Two — Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator 29
Conceiving of the One 29
The Unborn 30
Buddhist Dialectics 33
Shūnya and Shahāda 40
Light of Transcendence 42
Al-Samad and Dharma 43
God’s Face 46
Fanā’ and Non-duality 49
Baqā’ of the ‘Enlightened Ones’ 51
Worship of the One 58
Buddha in the Light of Dharma 60
Remembrance of God 64
Tariki and Tawakkul 67
Key to Salvation 69
Images of the Buddha, Blessings upon the Prophet 73
Part Three — Ethics of Detachment and Compassion 79
Detachment: Anicca and Zuhd 79
Suffering 80
Worldliness 82
Subtle Polytheism 84
The ‘god’ of Desire 87
Loving Compassion: Karunā and Rahma 92
Source of Compassion 96
Oneness and Compassion 98
Rahma as Creator 103
Epilogue: The Common Ground of Sanctity 110
Buddha in the Qur’ān? by Shaykh Hamza Yusuf 113
Biographies of Contributors 137
Bibliography 139
Contents, continued
vii
Foreword
by His Holiness The Fourteenth Dalai Lama
ix
In the Name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful
May Peace and Blessings be upon the Prophet Muhammad
Introduction to Common Ground
By H. R. H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad
The Religions of the World and World Peace
As of the year 2010 CE, 1431 AH, at least 80% of the world’s popu-
lation of 6.7 billion humans belong to four of the world’s many re-
ligions. Four out of five people on earth are either Christian (32%),
Muslim (23%), Hindu (14%) or Buddhist (12%). Since religion
(from the Latin ‘re-ligio’, meaning to ‘re-tie’ [man to Heaven]) is
arguably the most powerful force in shaping people’s attitudes and
behaviour — in theory if not in practice — it follows logically that
if there is to be peace and harmony in the world there must peace
and harmony between religions as such, and in particular between
the world’s four largest religions.
On October 13
th
2007, 138 of the world’s leading Muslim scholars
and intellectuals (including such figures as the Grand Muftis of Egypt,
Syria, Jordan, Oman, Bosnia, Russia, and Istanbul) sent an Open Letter
to the religious leaders of Christianity. It was addressed to the leaders of
the Christian churches and denominations of the entire world, starting
with His Holiness Pope Benedict XVI. In essence, the Open Letter pro-
posed, based on verses from the Holy Qur’ān and the Holy Bible, that
Islam and Christianity share, at their core, the twin ‘golden’ command-
ments of the paramount importance of loving God and loving one’s
neighbour. Based on this joint common ground, it called for peace and
harmony between Christians and Muslims worldwide.
That Open Letter led to a historical global peace movement be-
tween Muslims and Christians specifically (as can be seen on www.
acommonword.com), and whilst it has not reduced wars as such be-
tween Muslims and Christians or ended mutual hatred and prejudice,
it has done a lot of good, by the Grace of God, and has noticeably
changed the tone between Muslim and Christian religious leaders and
somewhat deepened true understanding of each other’s religions in sig-
nificant ways. The A Common Word initiative was certainly not alone
on the world’s stage in attempting to make things better between people
of faith (one thinks in particular of the Alliance of Civilizations, H. M.
King Abdullah of Saudi Arabia’s Interfaith Initiative and President
common ground between islam and buddhism
x
Obama’s Cairo 2009 speech), but we think it nevertheless significant
that, for example, according to the October 2009 Pew Global Report
the percentage of Americans harbouring negative opinions about Islam
was 53% when only a few years earlier it was 59%. It is thus possible to
ameliorate tensions between two religious communities (even though
conflicts and wars rage and indeed have increased in number over that
same period of time) when religious leaders and intellectuals reach out
to each other with the right religious message.
It was with all these things in mind that, after detailed discus-
sions with H.H. the 14
th
Dalai Lama, we conceived of the present ini-
tiative. We commissioned one of the Royal Academy’s Fellows, Dr.
Reza Shah-Kazemi — a respected specialist in Islamic mysticism
and a leading author in comparative religion — to write an essay on
the topic, which we then asked him to expand into this treatise. We
hope and pray that this book will be blessed with the same kind of
global effect between Muslims and Buddhists that A Common Word
Between Us and You did between Muslims and Christians.
Why Do We Need ‘Common Ground’?
The specific intention and goal of the commission was to identify a
spiritual ‘Common Ground’ (authentically based on the religious sacred
texts of Islam and Buddhism) between Muslims and Buddhists that will
enable both communities to love and respect each other not merely as
human beings in general, but also as Muslims and Buddhists in particu-
lar. In other words, we hoped to find out and understand what in our two
great religions — despite all of the many irreconcilable and unbridge-
able doctrinal, theological, juridical and other differences that we do
have between us and that we cannot and must not deny — we have in
common that will enable us to practise more loving mercy and respect
towards each other more because we are Muslims and Buddhists, and
not simply because we are all human beings. We believe that, despite
the dangers of syncretism, finding religious Common Ground is fruit-
ful, because Muslims at least will never be able to be whole-heartedly
enthusiastic about any ethic that does not even mention God or refer
back to Him. For God says in the Holy Qur’ān:
But he who turneth away from remembrance of Me, his will
be a narrow life, and I shall bring him blind to the assem-
bly on the Day of Resurrection. (The Holy Qur’ān, Ta Ha,
20:124)
xi
Introduction to Common Ground By H. R. H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad
And also:
Restrain thyself along with those who cry unto their Lord
at morn and evening, seeking His Countenance; and let not
thine eyes overlook them, desiring the pomp of the life of
the world; and obey not him whose heart We have made
heedless of Our remembrance, who followeth his own lust
and whose case hath been abandoned. (The Holy Qur’ān,
Al-Kahf, 18:28)
This explains why we do not simply propose a version of the Sec-
ond ‘Golden’ Commandment (‘Love thy Neighbour’) — versions
of which are indeed to be found in the same texts of Islam and Bud-
dhism (just as they are to be found in the sacred texts of Judaism,
Christianity, Hinduism, Confucianism and Taoism amongst other
religions): without the First ‘Golden’ Commandment (‘Love thy
God’), the Second Commandment on its own inherently risks being
spiritually devoid of truth, and thus risks descending into a superfi-
cial sentimentalism without true virtue and goodness; it risks being
a secular ethic taking its stance on moods which we can conjure up
to ourselves on occasion, requiring nothing from the soul, risking
nothing, changing nothing, deceiving all.
On the other hand, one of the greatest ironies of many religious
practitioners is that despite the fact that their religions call for mercy
and respect between people, they disparage others (and deny them that
mercy and respect) if those others do not undertake the same paths of
loving mercy as them. Thus love of their own religions makes them
less lovingly merciful to other people rather making them more merci-
ful to other people! This seems to me as a Muslim to be particularly
ironic, because in all four traditional Sunni Juridical Schools of Thought
(Madhahib), as well as in traditional Shi’a thought and Ibadhi thought
— that is to say, in all the traditional juridical schools of thought in Is-
lam as such) — a person’s choice of religion is not grounds for hostility
against them (if they are not first hostile to Muslims). Rather, Muslims
are required to behave with mercy and justice to all, believers and non-
believers alike. God says in the Holy Qur’ān:
Tell those who believe to forgive those who hope not for
the days of God; in order that He may requite folk what
they used to earn. / Whoso doeth right, it is for his soul,
and whoso doeth wrong, it is against it. And afterward unto
common ground between islam and buddhism
xii
your Lord ye will be brought back. (The Holy Qur’ān, Al-
Jathiyah, 45:14–15)
The same is clear in the following passage from the Holy Qur’ān
which starts by citing a prayer of earlier believers:
‘Our Lord! Make us not a trial for those who disbelieve, and
forgive us, our Lord! Lo! Thou, only Thou, are the Mighty,
the Wise’. / Verily ye have in them a goodly pattern for every-
one who looketh to God and the Last Day. And whosoever
may turn away, lo! still God, He is the Absolute, the Owner
of Praise. / It may be that God will ordain love between
you and those of them with whom ye are at enmity. God is
Mighty, and God is Forgiving, Merciful. / God forbiddeth
you not those who warred not against you on account of
religion and drove you not out from your homes, that ye
should show them kindness and deal justly with them. Lo!
God loveth the just dealers. (The Holy Qur’ān, Al-Mumta-
hinah, 60:5–8)
Thus Muslims must on principle show loving mercy and respect to
all those who are not waging war on them or driving them from their
homes (these thus being the conditions for just, defensive war in Is-
lam). Muslims must not make their mercy conditional upon other peo-
ple’s mercy, but it is nevertheless psychologically almost inevitable
that people will better appreciate their fellows more when they know
their fellows are also trying to show mercy and respect to all. At least
that was one of our chief assumptions in commissioning this book.
the Common Ground
Turning to the book itself, we think it not amiss to say that it has
proved to be, by the grace of God, in general a stunning piece of
scholarship and a display of depth of understanding and grandness
of soul on behalf of the author. That is not to say that every Mus-
lim — or every Buddhist — will accept, or even understand, ev-
erything that the author says, but nevertheless it can fairly be said
that the book is generally normative from the Islamic point of view
(especially in that it is deliberately based on the Holy Qur’ān, the
Hadith and the insights of the great scholar and mystic Abu Hamid
Al-Ghazali) and that it examines all the major schools of Buddhist
thought (as I understand them). Moreover, the book shows beyond
xiii
Introduction to Common Ground By H. R. H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad
any reasonable doubt some very important similarities and parallels
between Islam and Buddhism, and in particular the following:
(1) The belief in the Ultimate Truth (Al-Haqq) who is also Ab-
solutely One, and who is Absolute Reality, and the Source
of Grace and Guidance to human beings.
(2) The belief that each soul is accountable to a principle of jus-
tice in the Hereafter, and that this principle is rooted in the
very nature of Absolute Reality.
(3) The belief in the categorical moral imperative of exercis-
ing compassion and mercy to all, if not in the central cos-
mogonic and eschatological functions of mercy (by this we
mean the idea that the world was created through Mercy,
and that through Mercy we are saved and delivered).
(4) The belief that human beings are capable of supra-rational
knowledge, the source both of salvation in the Hereafter and
enlightenment in the here-below.
(5) The belief in the possibility of a sanctified state for human
beings, and the conviction that all should aspire to this state
of sanctity.
(6) The belief in the efficacy and necessity of spiritual practice:
whether this take the form of fervent prayer, contemplative
meditation, or methodic invocation.
(7) The belief in the necessity of detachment from the world,
from the ego and its passional desires.
As regards the Buddha’s not mentioning of God as Creator, this is def-
initely an absolute difference between Muslims and Buddhists but if
it is understood that the One is God, and that the Buddha’s silence on
the One as Creator is not a denial as such, then it is possible to say that
the points above certainly make for substantial ‘Common Ground’
between Islam and Buddhism, despite the many unbridgeable differ-
ences between them. Certainly, these points can be taken as constitut-
ing or ‘establishing’ the core of religion — and not being ‘divided’
therein, and this is precisely what God says in the Holy Qur’ān is the
essential message of the most important messengers of God:
He hath ordained for you that religion which He commend-
ed unto Noah, and that which We inspire in thee (Muham-
mad), and that which We commended unto Abraham and
Moses and Jesus, saying: Establish the religion, and be not
divided therein. Dreadful for the idolaters is that unto which
common ground between islam and buddhism
xiv
thou callest them. God chooseth for Himself whom He will,
and guideth unto Himself him who turneth (toward Him).
(The Holy Qur’ān, Al-Shura, 42:13)
One might also say that these points also make up the substance of
the Two Greatest Commandments: the belief in the One Absolute
Truth and striving for detachment from the world, the ego and the
body through spiritual practices and striving for sanctity (and hence
supra-rational knowledge) might be considered an inverse way of
achieving the First Commandment, and the categorical imperative
of compassion and mercy is clearly the Second Commandment in
different words, if not the First Commandment as well (with the im-
mortality of the soul being indicated in both Commandments by the
naming of the whole ‘heart’). And God knows best.
People of the Scripture (Ahl Al-Kitab)
All of the above leads us to conclude as Muslims that the Buddha,
whose basic guidance one in ten people on earth have been in
principle following for the last 2500 years, was, in all likelihood
— and God knows best — one of God’s great Messengers, even if
many Muslims will not accept everything in the Pali Canon as being
authentically attributable to the Buddha. For if the Buddha is not
mentioned in the Holy Qur’ān by name, nevertheless it is clear that
God says that every people had their own ‘warner’ and that there
were Messengers not mentioned in the Holy Qur’ān:
Lo! We have sent thee with the Truth, a bearer of glad tidings
and a warner; and there is not a nation but a warner hath
passed among them. (The Holy Qur’ān, Al-Fatir, 35:24)
Verily We sent messengers before thee, among them those
of whom We have told thee, and some of whom We have
not told thee; and it was not given to any messenger that he
should bring a portent save by God’s leave, but when God’s
commandment cometh (the cause) is judged aright, and the
followers of vanity will then be lost. (The Holy Qur’ān, Al-
Ghafir, 40:78)
It seems to us then that the Umayyads and the Abbasids were en-
tirely correct in regarding Buddhists as if they were ‘Ahl Al-Kitab’
(‘Fellow People of a Revealed Scripture’). This is in fact how mil-
lions of ordinary Muslim believers have unspokenly regarded their
xv
Introduction to Common Ground By H. R. H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad
pious Buddhists neighbours for hundreds of years, despite what
their scholars will tell them about doctrinal difference between the
two faiths.
On a more personal note, may I say that I had read Zen Bud-
dhist texts as a younger man when studying in the West (such as
some of the writings of D.T. Suzuki and such as Eugen Herrigel’s
seminal Zen in the Art of Archery). I had greatly appreciated them,
without for all that being fully able to situate Buddhism in the con-
text of my own faith, Islam. More recently, I had noticed in myself
an effect when meeting with H. H. the Dalai Lama. It was simply
this: I performed the five daily prayers with greater concentration,
and during the rest of the day I was better able to monitor my
own thoughts, and censor and control my own impulses more eas-
ily. I did not have any particular urge to go out and learn more
about Buddhism, as one might expect, but I nevertheless realised
that there was something positive taking place. I asked my friend
Shaykh Hamza Yusuf Hanson (who I knew had read a lot about
Buddhism) why he thought this happened, and he wisely answered
that this was because: ‘Buddhists are heirs to a very powerful spir-
itual training’. Thus I am personally very gratified to learn of the
underlying Common Ground between Islam and Buddhism in an
explicit manner. Indeed, as a Muslim I am relieved and delighted
— if I may say so — to know that one eighth of the world who is
not Muslim practises Buddhism and makes the practice of com-
passion and mercy the centre of their lives (in theory at least). And
I hope that this book will lead to Muslims and Buddhists vying in
the compassion and mercy which is at the core of both their reli-
gions. God says in the Holy Qur’ān:
And unto thee have We revealed the Scripture with the
truth, confirming whatever Scripture was before it, and a
watcher over it. So judge between them by that which God
hath revealed, and follow not their desires away from the
truth which hath come unto thee. For each We have ap-
pointed a law and a way. Had God willed He could have
made you one community. But that He may try you by that
which He hath given you (He hath made you as ye are).
So vie one with another in good works. Unto God ye will
all return, and He will then inform you of that wherein ye
differ. (The Holy Qur’ān, Al-Ma’idah, 5:48)
common ground between islam and buddhism
xvi
Earlier Common Ground ?
It would be amiss not to mention that although this book may repre-
sent one of the first — if not the first — major attempt at a scholarly
spiritual comparison between Buddhism as such and Islam as such
in our modern age, there have been some very brilliant and serious
intellectual and spiritual exchanges in the past between Islam and the
‘Three (Great) Teachings’ of China (Confucianism, Taoism and Bud-
dhism). This is evinced in particular by the works of indigenous Chi-
nese Muslims (the ‘Han Kitab’) during the sixteenth, seventeenth and
eighteenth centuries, and in particular the two figures Wang Daiyu
(ca. 1570–1660 CE) and Liu Zhi (ca. 1670–1724 CE). This work has
been recently brought to light and translated into English (ironically,
it is more or less unknown in Arabic and in modern Chinese) by Pro-
fessors William Chittick, Sachiko Murata and Tu Weiming. Currently
this team of scholars has produced the two following seminal books:
(1) Chinese Gleams of Sufi Light: Wang Tai-yü’s ‘Great Learning
of the Pure and Real’ and Liu Chih’s ‘Displaying the Concealment
of the Real Realm’ (State University of New York Press, 2000); (2)
The Sage Learning of Liu Zhi: Islamic Thought in Confucian Terms
(Cambridge, MA, Harvard University Asia Centre, 2009). They are
also working on Wang Daiyu’s The Real Commentary on the True
Teaching (first published in 1642 CE). These works represent a criti-
cal resource for mutual understanding between China and Islam, and
scholars interested in delving further into spiritual comparisons be-
tween Islam and Buddhism (as well as Confucianism and Taoism)
could not do better than to start here. We hope that these treasures will
be translated into Arabic and modern Chinese and made widely avail-
able. When we make full use of the wisdom of the past, and combine
it with the knowledge of today, we are better equipped to face the
uncertainties of the future.
And all praise be to God, the Lord of the worlds.
The opinions expressed above represent solely Prince Ghazi’s per-
sonal and private views and do not represent the views of the gov-
ernment and people of Jordan in any way; nor are they meant to
bear upon political issues in any form whatsoever.
H. R. H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad
March 2010
xvii
Preface
by Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali
The Common Word initiative of one hundred and thirty-eight Muslim
religious leaders and academics, which advanced Muslim-Christian
dialogue along theological grounds and themes of common concern
to both religions, has borne fruit thanks to the earnest subsequent
efforts and organizational support of numerous distinguished per-
sonalities on both sides. The Royal Aal Bayt Foundation for Islamic
Thought in Jordan took the initiative in September 2007 to formulate
a Muslim response to Pope Benedict XVI’s somewhat controversial
Regensberg lecture of the previous year. In the meantime, follow-
up encounters took place between the Pope and Muslim leaders.
Instead of engaging with the Pope from a defensive posture, the
Muslim leaders launched the Common Word initiative reflecting
the Qur’ānic invocation asking Muslims to call on the followers of
scripture to come to a word common between us and you... (3:64) as
a focus of their dialogue. The positive response from the Christian
side led to several encounters and international conferences which
opened new vistas of beneficial dialogue with their Muslim coun-
terparts.
Muslim leaders are now proposing a second chapter to A
Common Word, this time between Islam and Buddhism: Common
Ground. The present book advances a seminal discourse exploring
Islam’s commonalities with the teachings of the Buddha. Like its
antecedent, which found common scriptural grounds between the
Bible and the Qur’ān, the present attempt underscores spiritual and
moral affinities between the Qur’ān, the Pali Canon, the Mahayana
scriptures and other Buddhist texts.
This book does not shy away from acknowledging the existence
of many fundamental differences, even unbridgeable gaps, sepa-
rating Islam and Buddhism — starting with the leading question,
whether Buddhism can be called a theistic religion, or even a reli-
gion at all. Answers to such questions are given, and the author ad-
vances an equally persuasive discourse on significant spiritual and
moral commonalities between Islam and Buddhism. It is an attempt
at understanding some of the central principles of Buddhism in the
light of Islamic spirituality that uncovers considerable common
ground between them. Buddhism is more of a network of spiritual
common ground between islam and buddhism
xviii
schools of thought than a unified religion, yet all Buddhist schools
are united on the fundamental teachings of Buddha as expressed in
the Pali Canon and manifested especially in its two leading schools,
the Theravada and the Mahayana.
Common Ground begins by drawing a distinction between the
doctrinal creed (‘aqīda) of Islam and its spiritual wisdom (ma‘rifa)
which relates more closely to contemplation, purification of the heart,
and the mystical dimensions which both religious traditions tend
towards. Even at the level of ‘aqīda, although Buddhism is clearly
non-theistic, the ultimate Reality affirmed by Buddhist thought, and
the supreme goal sought by it, corresponds closely with the Essence
(al-Dhāt) of God in Islam. Buddhism cultivates consciousness of
the Absolute, and the quest for its realization through ethical teach-
ing and praxis. The transcendental journey and quest toward the Ab-
solute also shares common ground with what is known in Islam as
dhikr Allāh (remembrance of God). Dharma, a major principle of
Buddhism, comprises several meanings, including teaching, norm,
law, truth and reality. It is the nearest equivalent of al-Haqq in Islam,
which similarly comprises a number of parallel meanings. Suffer-
ing (dukkha), another theme of Buddhism, emanates from an innate
thirst (tanhā) of one’s untamed and unbridled ego for the perishable
things of this world. One must overcome thirst for the ephemeral
both for the sake of one’s own relief from suffering and for the sake
of liberating others from it. The opposite of suffering is not only a
state of ease but that of the highest good, or Nirvāna—the Absolute
which transcends the ego in all its states. Karunā (loving compas-
sion), in the sense of participation in the suffering of others, is a near
equivalent of Rahmah in Islam, both of which are expressive, on the
human plane, of a principle which is rooted in the consciousness of
the Absolute. This thought provoking study of Buddhist teachings
also finds parallels between Shūnya (the Void) and the first Shahāda
(‘no god but God’), especially in their negation of false deities;
between Anicca (impermanence) and Zuhd (detachment from the
material world); between Tanhā (desire, thirst) and hawā (capri-
cious desire); and between anattā (no soul) and fanā’ (extinction
of the self). Only the Dharma, Nirvāna, and Shūnya—what would
be called the essence of God, beyond all conceivable qualities, in
Islamic terms—is absolute, eternal and infinite; all else is transient,
and thirst for the transient is the seed of all suffering. Mahayana
Buddhism, which is seen by many as coming close in some respects
xix
Preface by Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali
to belief in a ‘Personal God’ with diverse traits, without whose grace
and mercy one cannot attain salvation, comes close on a metaphysi-
cal plane to the Islamic conception of divinity. The practice of the
Nembutsu (veneration of the celestial Buddha) is predicated on the
power of the absolute Other, or Tariki (surrender of one’s self-will to
the Eternal other), which strikingly resembles the Islamic doctrine
of Tawakkul (reliance and trust in God).
Analogous rather than identical as these concepts may be, this
effort to find common ground in the essence of spirituality and de-
votion between Islam and Buddhism is a substantial one, and could
well present a keenly persuasive basis of harmony between their
adherents.
The book also develops fresh insights into the teachings of the
Qur’ān and Sunna, suggesting that Buddhists may from the Islamic
viewpoint be regarded as followers of a revealed scripture and thus
considered as Ahl al-Kitāb. A theological recognition of this kind is
likely to enable the adherents of both religions to appreciate and mu-
tually respect the religious teachings of the other. An earnest attempt
is thus made to help Muslims to see Buddhism as a true religion or
Dīn, and Buddhists to see Islam as an authentic Dharma.
Muslim schools and jurists have differed on the understanding
of the Qur’ānic designation Ahl al-Kitāb. Whereas many have con-
fined the term to only the Jews and Christians, the Hanafī and Shāfi‘ī
schools maintain it comprises all who have followed a prophet and
a revealed scripture, which would include those who believed in the
psalms of David, and the scrolls (suhuf) of Abraham. Many have
extended this status to Zoroastrians and Sabaeans. Imam al-Shāfi‘ī
(d. 820 CE) is critical of those who denied the status of Ahl al-Kitāb
to Zoroastrians on the authority of an unequivocal ruling of caliph
‘Alī b. Abī Tālib (d. 661 CE) in their favour.
The proponents of this open interpretation of Ahl al-Kitāb have
relied on the Qur’ānic verse (87:19), which refers as sources of
guidance to the earliest books (al-suhuf al-ūlā), the Books of Abra-
ham and Moses; and then also (Q.26:196), which refers to the Books
of earlier peoples (zubur al-awwalīn), that concurred with much of
the Qur’ānic guidance. The word zubur (scriptures) also occurs in
(Q.35:25) immediately following a reference to the apostles of old
that came with clear signs and Scriptures (bi’l-bayyināt wa bi’z-
zubur). Three other references to zubur in the Qur’ān (3:184; 16:44;
54:52) also sustain the understanding that zubur were Scriptures of
common ground between islam and buddhism
xx
lesser magnitude compared to the Torah, Bible, and Qur’ān, but re-
vealed books nevertheless, as all references to zubur must elicit ap-
proval if not veneration; in any case, it is unlikely the Qur’ān would
make repeated references to doubtful and false scriptures. It thus
becomes obvious upon scrutiny that Ahl al-Kitāb in the Qur’ān are
not confined to only the Jews and Christians.
On the other hand, those who restrict the category of Ahl al-Kitāb
to the Jews and Christians quote in authority the Qur’ān (6:156),
which declares that Books were revealed to two groups before, but
the context where this phrase occurs actually questions rather than
endorses the spirit of such a limitation. Let us briefly examine the
context: The verse (6:156) immediately follows two other verses,
one of which affirms the veracity of the Torah that contained guid-
ance and light. The succeeding verse refers to the Qur’ān itself as a
blessed Book (kitābun mubārakun) and an authoritative source. And
then comes the verse (6:156): Lest you should say (think) that Books
were sent down to two [groups] of people [only] before us, and for
our part, we remained unacquainted (with a revealed Book). The
tone of the discourse here is expressive of the favour bestowed by
God upon the Muslims through the revelation of the Qur’ān to them,
so that they do not say that God’s favour was confined to only two
groups of people. Therefore, to give this verse as evidence in sup-
port of confining the Ahl al-Kitāb to Jews and Christians is unwar-
ranted and leads to an indefensible conclusion. Yet the restrictive in-
terpretation may have been the result, not only of how the scriptural
evidence was understood, but also of historical factors, differential
practices that Islamic history records on the levying of the poll-tax
(jizya) on non-Muslims, and its impact on the binary division of the
world into Dār al-Islam and Dār al-Harb.
Without wishing to enter into details, it may be said in conclu-
sion that the Qur’ān clearly contains supportive evidence for the
more inclusive understanding of Ahl al-Kitāb, and the present ef-
fort to extend its application to the followers of Buddhism is in line
with the tenor of that evidence. The book at hand also reviews a
number of other supportive verses in the Qur’ān, side by side with
passages from Buddhist scriptures, in an effort to provide theologi-
cal justification for acceptability and recognition. This effort is to
be commended also on grounds of rationality and the spirit of civi-
lizational renewal (tajdīd) that may enhance the prospects of cordial
relations between the two faith communities. The common ground
xxi
Preface by Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali
that is found to exist between Islam and Buddhism elicits recogni-
tion and respect of one another on both sides, something so acutely
needed at a time when the talk of ‘clash of civilizations’ has become
an unwelcome distraction from the Qur’ānic vision of recognition
and friendship (ta‘āruf – Q.49:13) between the Muslims and other
world communities and nations.
Mohammad Hashim Kamali
Chairman and Senior Fellow
International Institute of Advanced Islamic Studies (IAIS)
Malaysia
March 2010
xxii
Acknowledgements
I would like to express deep gratitude to the two moving spirits be-
hind this historic initiative to bring Muslims and Buddhists closer
together in respect, compassion and mutual understanding: His Ho-
liness the Dalai Lama, and His Royal Highness Prince Ghazi bin
Muhammad. May the grace of the All-Compassionate bless their
lofty vision and noble intentions with rich fruit in the barely culti-
vated but immensely fertile common ground upon which these two
great traditions stand.
I must also humbly and thankfully acknowledge the inestimable
help given to me by Richard Weingarten in regard to the Buddhist
side of this book. After having read my first draft, he not only made
several important comments and corrections, but also directed me
to a whole range of key Buddhist texts which were most pertinent
to the central arguments being advanced here. I would also like to
thank Paul Towsey for reading through the initial draft of the text
and for making some very helpful comments.
Special heartfelt thanks go to the superb editorial team at Fons
Vitae: Gray Henry, Neville Blakemore, Eli Brown, Anne Ogden,
Valerie Turner and Uzma Husaini, all of whom worked on this text
with both meticulous care and palpable concern. It has been a de-
light working with such a dedicated group of people.
Reza Shah-Kazemi
Westerham
April 2010
Common Ground
Between
Islam and Buddhism
1
Part One
Setting the Scene
This monograph explores the common ground shared by Islam and
Buddhism in the domains of spirituality and morality. What is put
forward here is a series of reflections in which we have attempted
to interpret some central principles of Buddhism in the light of Is-
lamic spirituality, doing so in a manner which we hope will nourish
a spirit of mutual understanding and enriching dialogue between the
adherents of the two faiths. Through this dialogue some of the af-
finities between the two traditions might be brought to the fore, and
used as the basis for enhancing mutual respect between Muslims
and Buddhists. However great—and indeed irreducible—be the dif-
ferences between the two traditions on the level of formal doctrine,
ritual practice and spiritual ‘style’, there does appear to be much in
the way of spiritual and ethical affinity between the two traditions.
These affinities, we argue, reveal a common ground which would
remain hidden if we were to restrict ourselves to a comparative anal-
ysis of dogma and ritual; such an analysis would highlight instead
the vast differences between the two traditions. The affinities to
which we draw attention here are not, however, intended to obscure
the differences; on the contrary, we start from the premise that these
differences should be unabashedly asserted as expressions of the
uniqueness of each religion, and not tacitly denied in the quest for
spiritual commonalities. Difference and distinctiveness of religious
forms are thus to be respected, possibly even celebrated, rather than
wished away out of ecumenical politesse. However, in this essay
we are concerned not so much with the differences between the two
traditions, which are self-evident, but with spiritual affinities, con-
ceptual resonances and common aspirations, which are not.
Beyond the Letter to the Spirit
Our aim in this dialogue is to be as inclusive as possible, both as re-
gards ‘the other’ and as regards our own tradition. This means that we
are not just reaching out to Buddhists, inviting them to consider the
Islamic tradition from the perspectives offered here; it also means that
we wish to explain some central concepts of Buddhism to Muslims
who may not be familiar with this tradition, and are interested in in-
creasing their knowledge of it. Given our intention to be inclusive, we
common ground between islam and buddhism
2
will aim to base discussion as much as possible on the verses of the
Holy Qur’ān and the authenticated sayings of the Prophet (peace and
blessings be upon him and his family)—even while plumbing some
of the deeper, unarticulated implications of commonly held ideas and
practices, for it is in this process of exploring the spiritual dynamics
underlying fundamental tenets of belief that some of the most strik-
ing analogies and affinities between the two faiths are revealed. We
are aiming here at commonalities on the level of the spirit of the two
traditions, rather than pretending that any unity on the level of the
‘letter’ of the formal dogmas can be achieved. It would be a mistake
to compare Buddhist doctrine to the Islamic creed as if the two were
situated on the same plane of thought. They are not. The dogmas in
Islam play a very different role within the configuration of Islamic
thought and praxis from that played by the doctrines of Buddhism
within the Buddhist traditions Indeed, doctrines play different roles
even within the diverse Buddhist traditions themselves: what ‘doc-
trine’ means for a Zen Buddhist is very different from what it means
for a Theravadin Buddhist.
However, if we start by making a distinction between the doctri-
nal creed (‘aqīda) of Islam and the spiritual wisdom (ma‘rifa) nour-
ished within its framework, we may come closer to appreciating
the ways in which the two traditions might be compared. Ma‘rifa
pertains to the subtleties of the heart, to inward contemplative states,
to mystical experience; ‘aqīda pertains to the beliefs which form
the bases of salvation in the Hereafter, and at the same time, serve
as the foundation and framework for those spiritual experiences in
this world. Most, if not all, of the Buddha’s teachings should in fact
be situated on the level of what is called ma‘rifa in Islam, and not
on that of ‘aqīda; if we focus on this dimension of spiritual wisdom,
then the correspondences between his teachings and the spirit of the
Islamic tradition will come into view. Since the doctrines expound-
ing the dimension of ma‘rifa in Islam are in complete harmony with
the essential sources of the Islamic revelation—the Qur’ān and the
Prophetic Sunna, upon which they are but commentaries and elab-
orations—it follows that making an effort to understand Buddhist
doctrine in the light of Islamic spirituality helps us to see the under-
lying common ground between Buddhism and the Islamic tradition
per se, and not just between Buddhism and Islamic spirituality. Thus,
the affinities revealed on the level of the Spirit will inevitably have
some impact on our perception of the gap separating the two faiths
3
Setting the Scene
on the level of formal dogma. The gap will remain, but will render
the two traditions less incommensurable, given the correspondences
and resonances glimpsed or intuited on the level of the Spirit.
In strictly theological terms, then, it is clear that the two traditions
diverge radically, and any attempt to force some convergence on this
plane is bound to fail. To begin with, it is arguable whether one can
even speak about a formal discipline of ‘theology’—‘knowledge of
God’—within Buddhism, whereas in Islam, however great be the di-
versity of different schools of theology, there is an identifiable core of
beliefs about God with which all of these schools can easily identify.
However, it is possible to speak about the ultimate Reality without do-
ing so from a theological perspective; ‘theology’ in the strict sense of
‘knowledge of God’, will be unavoidable, but it will be not scholastic
but mystical theology with which we shall engage. If one’s focus is on
the spiritual domain, a common ground may well be discovered, even
on the highest planes, dealing with ‘God’, the Absolute, or ultimate
Reality. Such spiritual affinity, indeed, will be all the more striking
against the backdrop of theological incompatibility.
It might be asked from an Islamic point of view whether we are
justified in attempting to go beyond, or to bracket out, formal theol-
ogy in the name of spirituality, metaphysics or mysticism. We would
respond with the words of one of the greatest spiritual authorities
of Islam, whom we shall cite extensively in this essay, the great
‘renewer’ (mujaddid) of his age, Abū Hāmid al-Ghazālī (d.1111):
the science of theology (kalām), he says, is restricted in its scope
to the outward aspects of the formal creed (al-‘aqīda); it cannot at-
tain ‘spiritual knowledge (ma‘rifa) of God, His qualities and His
acts’. Theology, he argues, is in fact more like ‘a veil’ obscuring
this knowledge. ‘The only way to attain this spiritual knowledge is
through inner effort (mujāhada), which God has established as the
prelude to integral guidance’.
1

In his famous autobiographical work, al-Munqidh min al-dalāl
1. Ihyā’ ‘ulūm al-dīn (Beirut: Dār al-Jīl, 1992), p. 34; see the English translation
of Nabih Amin Faris, The Book of Knowledge (Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf,
1970), (rpr), p. 55, which we have not followed. It is true that al-Ghazālī himself
wrote theological treatises, and in his last major work, al-Mustasfā min ‘ilm al-
‘usūl, he refers to theology as the ‘most exalted science’. But this, it seems, is so in
relation to the science of jurisprudence and its various branches, since al-Mustasfā
addresses the principles of jurisprudence. Eric Ormsby sums up well al-Ghazālī’s
fundamental attitude to theology: ‘it was a weapon, essential for defending the
truths of the faith, but not an instrument by which truth itself could be found ...
common ground between islam and buddhism
4
(‘The Deliverer From Error’), he is even more explicit about the fact
that the surest path to the Truth is the mystical one:
I learnt with certainty that it is above all the mystics who
walk on the road of God; their life is the best life, their meth-
od, the soundest method, their character the purest charac-
ter; indeed, were the intellect of the intellectuals and the
learning of the learned and the scholarship of the scholars,
who are versed in the profundities of revealed truth, brought
together in the attempt to improve the life and character of
the mystics, they would find no way of doing so; for to the
mystics, all movement and rest, whether external and inter-
nal, brings illumination derived from the light of the lamp
of prophetic revelation.
2
The mystical or spiritual discipline of ma‘rifa, pertains to the do-
main of ultimate principles, a domain which goes beyond the level
of dogmatic theology. It does not contradict the formal dogmas of
Islam, but rather constitutes their dimension of inner mystical depth
and transformative spiritual power, bringing ‘illumination from the
light of prophetic revelation’. As was stated above, Islamic spiritual-
ity does nothing but bring to light the essential nature and deepest
meaning of the Islamic revelation. It does so not by contradicting
formal theological dogmas, and the faculty of reason proportioned
to them, but by plumbing the hidden depths of those dogmas, by
means of the spiritual faculty of the heart. As such, ma‘rifa calls out
for spiritual intuition and not simply rational cognition, whence the
stress by al-Ghazālī on ‘inner effort’. Such effort implies a range of
spiritual disciplines, centering on prayer, fasting and purification of
the heart and soul from all vices. From the perspectives opened up
by these disciplines, the crucial relationship between metaphysics
and ethics will be observed; and a perception of this inner nexus
between spirituality and morality in Islam can help us to perceive
commonalities and affinities with the Buddhist spiritual and ethical
tradition.
The aim here, then, is to engage in a dialogue which is focused
on spiritual affinities, while remaining keenly aware of fundamental
it demolishes but it does not build.’ Eric Ormsby, Ghazali—The Revival of Islam
(Oxford: Oneworld, 2008), p. 64.
2. Translated by W. Montgomery Watt, The Faith and Practice of Al-Ghazali
(London: George Allen & Unwin, 1953), p. 60. Translation modified.
5
Setting the Scene
differences of accentuation, as well as the unbridgeable gap which
separates the two traditions in their fundamental creedal structures.
This kind of dialogue can yield not just philosophical but also spiri-
tual fruit: for it can allow us to understand dimensions of our own
intellectual and spiritual traditions more fully, those dimensions
which remain either implicit or less stressed in our tradition, and
which can be seen more clearly in the light shed by principles which
are accentuated in the religion of the other. Without fundamental
differences between the two faiths, as regards spiritual economy and
dialectical style, this function of reciprocal illumination through
dialogue is scarcely conceivable; however, without some notion of
the common ground shared by the two religions at the transcendent
level, it is unlikely that dialogue can go beyond the simple affirma-
tion of shared ethical and social values. For such an affirmation can
so easily go hand in hand with distrust, suspicion and condescension
vis-à-vis the religion of the other. The religion of the other might
be seen as generating positive ethical values despite the religion’s
falsity, rather than because of the religion’s truth.
The question of ultimate truth and reality cannot therefore be left
out of any dialogue that wishes to go beyond scratching the surface
of ethical agreement. It is for this reason that in what follows we
have devoted considerable attention to the question of the supposed
‘atheism’—or, more accurately, ‘non-theism’—of Buddhism, for it
is this apparent denial of God that constitutes one of the greatest
obstacles to effective dialogue between the adherents of Buddhism
and other religious traditions. We propose that the ultimate Reality
affirmed by Buddhism is nothing other than what monotheists refer
to as God; or more precisely, in Islamic terms, to the Essence (al-
Dhāt) of God. In Muslim theology, Allāh comprises diverse quali-
ties/attributes; many of these ‘Names’, will evidently be quite alien
and indeed incomprehensible to the Buddhist intellectual tradition.
But when attention is directed to the Essence of Allāh, and some of
the essential attributes of Allāh, such as al-Haqq (‘the Real’ or ‘the
True’) then it becomes possible to discern some common ground be-
tween the two faiths on the transcendent plane. The Name al-Haqq,
as we shall argue below, might be translated into Buddhist terms as
Dharma. In Arabic, the word haqq comprises not only the ideas of
truth and reality, but also, that of ‘right’, that which is ‘due’. There-
fore the notions of duty, law and propriety are also implied in this
polyvalent concept, such notions going to the heart of the meaning
common ground between islam and buddhism
6
of dharma. However, at the highest level, the Dharma is also identi-
fied with absolute Truth, absolute Reality. Recognition of this kind
of conceptual affinity at the metaphysical level can help bring the
two traditions into harmony, however much the orthodox or conven-
tional frameworks of the two traditions contradict each other.
To speak of orthodoxy calls for the following remark. The defi-
nition of ‘orthodoxy’ in Islam derives not from some official mag-
isterium but from the Qur’ān and the Prophetic Sunna; the question
of who is and who is not ‘orthodox’ in terms of these two sources is
resolved by the consensus of the learned (al-‘ulamā’) in any given
period. In our times, Muslim orthodoxy has received its broadest
ever definition, thanks to the collective fatwā of the leading scholars
of Islam issued in Amman in July 2005.
3
This fatwā recognized eight
schools of law as being orthodox: the four Sunni schools (Hanafi,
Shafi’i, Maliki, Hanbali), the two principal Shi’i schools (Ja‘fari and
Zaydi), and the Ibadi and Zahiri schools.
When we address Buddhism, however, we are compelled to ac-
knowledge that there is no analogous, clearly definable normative
tradition of dogmatically defined orthodoxy. Even referring to Bud-
dhism as a ‘religion’ comparable to monotheistic religions is prob-
lematic. Buddhism is more a network of spiritual schools of thought
and praxis than a unified religion, the numerous branches not only
differing widely on the level of doctrine and rituals, but also oc-
casionally engaging in considerable mutual ostracism. All Buddhist
schools are however united on the fundamental teachings of the
Buddha, as expressed in the Pali canon; for this reason we have
tried to engage with this body of teachings as much as possible, in
addition to addressing some perspectives expressed in later schools,
which more clearly manifest similarities with Islamic doctrines.
Even though we have restricted our reflections to a few prin-
ciples within a few of the Buddhist traditions—given our own schol-
arly limitations—we are nonetheless addressing the main schools of
thought within Buddhism, and invite all of them to engage in this
dialogue: the two principal branches of this tradition: the Theravada
(‘Way of the Elders’), and the Mahayana (‘Greater Vehicle’), this
latter comprising such schools as the Madhyamaka (‘Middle Path’
founded by Nāgārjūna, ca. 2nd century CE)
4
, Yogacara (founded by
3. See http://www.ammanmessage.com.
4. Scholars are divided over the question of the dates of the birth and death of this
immensely influential figure in Buddhism, considered by many within the tradition
7
Setting the Scene
the brothers Asanga and Vasubandhu, ca. 4/5
th
century CE); the Chi-
nese Chan school (founded by Bodhidharma, migrating from India to
China in the late 5
th
century CE; this is the basis of the Zen school in
Japan
5
); the Pure Land school, again rooted in Indian Mahayana texts
but articulated in China (as the Ching-t’u tsung school), and in Japan
(as Jodo Shin); and finally the traditions of the Vajrayāna (‘Adaman-
tine Way’ also known as Tantric Buddhism, which found its principal
flowering in Tibet; known also in Japan as ‘Shingon’). This list is
not intended to be exhaustive; it merely highlights some of the main
schools within Buddhism to which reference will be made here.
It is our hope that in the light of these affinities the adherents
of each religion might come to appreciate more deeply the value
of the religion of the other, and to place the profound differences
between their traditions within a context defined by mutual respect:
it might help Muslims to see Buddhism as a true religion or dīn, and
Buddhists to see Islam as an authentic dharma. This mutual recogni-
tion, alone, is of immense benefit, and can only reinforce the kind
of harmony which is so much more easily attained on the level of
ethics and morality.
A Glance at History
Throughout Islamic history, Buddhists—together with Hindus and
Zoroastrians, not to mention other religious groups—were regarded
by Muslims not as pagans, polytheists, or atheists, but as followers
of an authentic religion, and thus to be granted official dhimmī sta-
tus, that is, they were to be granted official protection by the state
as ‘the second Buddha’ (see David J. Kalupahana, Nāgārjūna—The Philosophy
of the Middle Way (State University of New York Press, 1986), p. 2). The most
that one can say, according to Joseph Walser, is that ‘there is no real evidence that
Nāgārjūna lived before 100 B.C.E. or after 265 C.E.’. Nāgārjūna in Context (New
York: Columbia University Press, 2005), p. 63.
5. Zen is an abbreviated form of Zenna, as Ch’an is of Ch’anna, both being
derived from the Sanskrit Dhyāna, meaning meditation. According to Daihetz Su-
zuki, Zen is ‘no doubt the native product of the Chinese mind’; it is ‘the Chinese
way of applying the doctrine of enlightenment in our practical life’. D.T. Suzuki,
Essays in Zen Buddhism (London: Rider & Company, 1970), vol. 1, pp. 36, 39. The
origin of Zen is regarded as the Buddha’s famous, wordless, ‘flower sermon’, in
which the Buddha said nothing, and only held up a flower. One disciple understood:
Mahākasyapa; and he is regarded as the first master of ‘Zen’, though the school was
to flourish only several hundred years later. The Buddha is reported to have said: ‘I
have the most precious treasure, spiritual and transcendental, which this moment I
hand over to you, O venerable Mahākasyapa.’ See ibid., vol. 1, pp. 60, 167.
common ground between islam and buddhism
8
authorities: any violation of their religious, social or legal rights was
subject to the ‘censure’ (dhimma) of the Muslim authorities, who
were charged with the protection of these rights.
It is instructive to glance at the roots of this Muslim appraisal of
the religio-juridical status of Buddhism. One of the earliest and most
decisive encounters between Islam and Buddhism on the soil of India
took place during the short but successful campaign of the young Um-
ayyad general, Muhammad b. Qāsim in Sind, launched in 711. During
the conquest of this predominantly Buddhist province, he received
petitions from the indigenous Buddhists and Hindus in the important
city of Brahmanabad regarding the restoration of their temples and the
upholding of their religious rights generally. He consulted his supe-
rior, the governor of Kufa, Hajjāj b. Yūsuf, who in turn consulted his
religious scholars. The result of these deliberations was the formula-
tion of an official position which was to set a decisive precedent of
religious tolerance for the ensuing centuries of Muslim rule in India.
Hajjāj wrote to Muhammad b. Qāsim a letter which was translated
into what became known as the ‘Brahmanabad settlement’:
‘The request of the chiefs of Brahmanabad about the building of
Budh and other temples, and toleration in religious matters, is just
and reasonable. I do not see what further rights we can have over
them beyond the usual tax. They have paid homage to us and have
undertaken to pay the fixed tribute [jizya] to the Caliph. Because
they have become dhimmīs we have no right whatsoever to interfere
in their lives and property. Do permit them to follow their own reli-
gion. No one should prevent them.’
6
The Arab historian, al-Balādhurī, quotes Muhammad b. Qāsim’s
famous statement made at Alor (Arabised as ‘al-Rūr’), a city be-
sieged for a week, and then taken without force, according to strict
terms: there was to be no bloodshed, and the Buddhist faith would
not be opposed. Muhammad b. Qāsim was reported to have said:
The temples [lit. al-Budd, but referring to the temples of
the Buddhists and the Hindus, as well as the Jains] shall
be treated by us as if they were the churches of the Chris-
tians, the synagogues of the Jews, and the fire temples of
the Magians.
7
6. Chachnamah Retold—An Account of the Arab Conquest of Sindh, Gobind
Khushalani (New Delhi: Promilla, 2006), p. 156
7. Abū al-Hasan al-Balādhurī, Futūh al-buldān (Beirut: Maktaba al-Hilāl, 1988),
pp. 422– 423.
9
Setting the Scene
It is thus not surprising to read, in the same historian’s work, that
when Muhammad b. Qāsim died, ‘The people of India wept at the
death of Muhammad, and made an image of him at Kīraj’.
8
Although subsequent Muslim rulers varied in their degree of
fidelity to this precedent establishing the principle of religious toler-
ance in India,
9
the point being made here is more theological than
political. What is to be stressed is that Buddhists were, in princi-
ple, to be granted the same religious and legal recognition as fel-
low monotheists, the Jews and the Christians, or the ‘People of the
Book’ (Ahl al-Kitāb). The implication of this act of recognition is
clear: the religion these Buddhists followed was not analogous to
the pagan polytheistic religions, whose adherents were not granted
such privileges. Rather, as a community akin to the ‘People of the
Book’, they were regarded, implicitly if not explicitly, as recipients
of an authentic divine revelation.
It may be argued, however, that granting Buddhists legal recog-
nition was in fact more political than theological; that the instinctive
response of Hajjāj and his general stemmed more from hard-headed
pragmatism than subtle theological reflection. While such pragma-
tism no doubt played a role in this historic decision, the point to
be made is this: that the scholars of Islam did not (and still do not)
regard this ‘pragmatic’ policy as violating or compromising any fun-
damental theological principle of Islam. Pragmatism and principle
8. Ibid., p. 424. See for further discussion, S.M. Ikram, History of Muslim Civili-
zation in India and Pakistan (Lahore: Institute of Islamic Culture, 1989).
9. One cannot overlook such acts as the destruction of the monastery at Valabhi
by the Abbsasid army in 782. But, to quote the Buddhist scholar, Dr Alexander
Berzin, ‘The destruction at Valabhi … was an exception to the general religious
trends and official policies of the early Abbasid period. There are two plausible
explanations for it. It was either the work of a militant fanatic general acting on
his own, or a mistaken operation ordered because of the Arabs’ confusing the local
“white-clad” Jains with supporters of Abu Muslim and then not differentiating the
Buddhists from the Jains. It was not part of a jihad specifically against Buddhism.’
See his ‘The Historical Interaction between the Buddhist and Islamic Cultures be-
fore the Mongol Empire’ in his ‘The Berzin Archives—the Buddhist Archives of
Dr Alexander Berzin’ (http://www.berzinarchives.com/web/en/archives/e-books/
unpublished_manuscripts/historical_interaction/pt2/history_cultures_10.html).
Any other acts of unprincipled violence by rogue Muslim generals, should like-
wise be seen as contrary to ‘the general religious trends and offcial policies’ of
Muslim states acting in accordance with Islamic precepts. These acts are political
exceptions which prove the religious rule: the rights of Hindus and Buddhists, as
dhimmīs, were sacrosanct.
common ground between islam and buddhism
10
went hand in hand. The implication of granting Buddhists legal
recognition, political protection and religious tolerance is that the
spiritual path and moral code of the Buddhist faith derive from an
authentic revelation of God. If this be disputed by Muslims, then
the historical practice of granting Buddhists dhimmī status will be
seen to be nothing more than ‘Realpolitik’, at best, or a betrayal of
certain theological principles, at worst: one would be guilty of ac-
cording religious legitimacy to a false religion. We would argue, on
the contrary, that the Buddhists were recognized—in an as it were
existential, intuitive, largely unarticulated manner—by Muslims as
followers of an authentic faith, even if this faith appeared to contra-
dict Islam in certain major respects; that the early Muslims in their
encounters with Buddhism observed sufficient ‘family resemblanc-
es’ between Buddhism and the ‘People of the Book’ for them to
feel justified in extending to Buddhists the same legal and religious
rights granted to the ‘People of the Book’; that the ‘pragmatic’ deci-
sion of the politicians and generals was actually in harmony with the
Islamic revelation, despite the reservations, refutations or denun-
ciations stemming from popular Muslim prejudice, and despite the
paucity of scholarly works by Muslims making doctrinally explicit
what was implied in the granting of dhimmī status to Buddhists.
It would be useful to explore further the implications of this
early Muslim response to Buddhism, and to provide a more explic-
it theological—or spiritual—justification for this response, which
formed the basis of the official policy of tolerance of Buddhism by
Muslims world-wide. The consequences for dialogue will be self-
evident. If Buddhists are recognized as akin to the ‘People of the
Book’, then they are implicitly to be included in the spectrum of
‘saved’ communities, as expressed in the following verse, one of the
most universal verses of the Qur’ān: Truly those who believe and
those who are Jews, and the Christians and the Sabeans—whoever
believes in God and the Last Day and performs virtuous acts—for
such, their reward is with their Lord, no fear or grief will befall them
(2:62; repeated almost verbatim at 5:69).
One of our aims in this essay is to make explicit that which in
large part has hitherto remained implicit: if Buddhists, like Jews,
Christians and Sabeans, are to be treated as ‘People of the Book’,
and thus placed within the sphere of those believers mentioned in
this verse, it should be possible for Muslims to recognize Buddhist
doctrines as expressing ‘belief in God and the Last Day’, and to rec-
11
Setting the Scene
ognize the acts prescribed by Buddhism as ‘virtuous acts’. Indeed,
in light of the verses cited above, it should be possible to demon-
strate that the essence of the Buddhist message is at one with the im-
mutable and unique message of all the Messengers: And We sent no
Messenger before you but We inspired him [saying]: There is no God
save Me, so worship Me (21:25); this verse confirms the uniqueness
of the message: Nothing is said unto you [Muhammad] but what was
said unto the Messengers before you (41:43).
If it cannot be shown that the essence of the Buddha’s message
is at one with that of the message of the Qur’ān, it might be pos-
sible at least to demonstrate that it is ‘like’ it: And if they believe
in the like of that which ye believe, then are they rightly guided
… (2:137). If even this cannot be done, then one is deprived of
much of the religio-legal ground, or the spiritual logic, of the con-
ventional Muslim practice of granting dhimmī status to Buddhists.
For this status must imply that, unlike man-made paganism, the
religion practised by them is—or at least was
10
—an authentic one,
revealed by God.
Let us also note that there is in the juristic tradition a lively
debate about whether those communities to whom the dhimmī sta-
tus was granted should also be regarded as Ahl al-Kitāb in the full
sense. The great jurist, al-Shafi’i, founder of one of the four schools
of law in Sunni Islam, asserted that the Qur’ānic references to the
scriptures of Abraham and Moses (suhufi Ibrāhīm wa Mūsā; 87:19),
and the scriptures of the ancients (zubur al-awwalīn; 26:196) can
be used as the basis for arguing that God revealed scriptures other
than those specifically mentioned in the Qur’ān. He concludes that
Zoroastrians, for example, can also be included in the category of
10. This reservation is important, for the overwhelming majority of Muslim This reservation is important, for the overwhelming majority of Muslim
scholars accept that the ‘People of the Book’ are undoubtedly recipients of an au-
thentic revelation which inaugurates their respective traditions; but that they have
not been faithful to that revelation, whether through deliberate distortion of their
scriptures (tahrīf) or through a degeneration which is the ransom of the passage of
time. The Buddha himself referred to the inevitability of such a degeneration in
numerous prophecies, which gave rise to further prophecies five centuries after his
passing away. According to Edward Conze, ‘Prophecies dating from the beginning
of the Christian era have given 2,500 years as the duration of the teaching of the
Buddha Śakyamuni.’ E. Conze, Buddhism—A Short History (Oxford: Oneworld,
2000), p. 141. What matters in an exploration of common ground is the concord-
ance on the level of principles, the extent to which these principles are practised is
a different question altogether.
common ground between islam and buddhism
12
Ahl al-Kitāb, and not treated only as a ‘protected community’, Ahl
al-dhimma.
11
Qur’ānic Premises of Dialogue
Our approach to interfaith dialogue is based explicitly on the follow-
ing key Qur’ānic verses regarding dialogue:
12
O mankind, truly We have created you male and female, and
have made you nations and tribes that you may know one
another… (49:13)
And of His signs is the creation of the heavens and the earth,
and the differences of your languages and colours. Indeed,
herein are signs for those who know. (30:22)
Call unto the way of thy Lord with wisdom and fair exhor-
tation, and hold discourse with them in the finest manner.
(16:125)
The kaleidoscope of human variety and difference is a stimulus to
knowledge—knowledge of the other and knowledge of oneself.
This seeking of knowledge will be successful if dialogue be based
on what is ‘finest’ in one’s own faith, and in the faith of those with
whom one is in dialogue:
And do not hold discourse with the People of the Book ex-
cept in that which is finest, save with those who do wrong.
And say: We believe in that which has been revealed to us
and revealed to you. Our God and your God is one, and
unto Him we surrender. (29:46)
Here, mention is made explicitly of the ‘People of the Book’—the
Jews and Christians, but, as we shall see, the boundaries defining
this category are flexible and not fixed. All revealed religions can
be placed within this category, which thereby comes to embrace the
whole of humanity, given that no human community has been de-
prived of revelation. The following verses uphold this key premise
of dialogue, stressing the inner unity of the message of religion per
11. Yohanan Friedmann, Tolerance and Coercion in Islam—Interfaith Relations
in the Muslim Tradition (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003), p. 81,
citing al-Shafi’i’s Kitab al-umm, 4/245 et passim.
12. All translations from the Qur’ān are based on M.M. Pickthall’s translation, All translations from the Qur’ān are based on M.M. Pickthall’s translation,
with minor modifications.
13
Setting the Scene
se, on the one hand, and the outer diversity of the forms clothing this
unique message, on the other:
13
• For every community there is a Messenger. (10:47)
• For each of you [communities] We have established a Law
and a Way. And had God willed, He could have made you
one community. But in order that He might try you by that
which He has given you [He has made you as you are]. So
vie with one another in good works. Unto God you will all
return, and He will inform you of that about which you dif-
fered. (5:48)
• And We never sent a messenger save with the language of
his people, so that he might make [Our message] clear to
them. (14:4)
• Truly We inspire you, as We inspired Noah, and the proph-
ets after him, as We inspired Abraham and Ishmael and
Isaac and Jacob and the tribes, and Jesus and Job and
Jonah and Aaron and Solomon, and as We bestowed unto
David the Psalms; and Messengers We have mentioned to
you before, and Messengers We have not mentioned to you.
(4:163–164)
• And We sent no Messenger before you but We inspired him
[saying]: There is no God save Me, so worship Me. (21:25)
• Naught is said unto you [Muhammad] but what was said
unto the Messengers before you. (41:43)
On the basis of these premises, it should be possible to mount a
serious argument in favour of the proposition that the Buddha was a
Messenger, inspired by God with a message which was destined to
become the basis of a global religious community. He is not men-
tioned by name in the Qur’ān, but in light of what is said in 4:164,
one can argue that the Buddha could well be one of the Messengers
not explicitly mentioned in the Islamic revelation. This argument
is strengthened when one considers that over ten percent of the in-
habitants of the globe belong to the community inaugurated by the
13. See our See our The Other in the Light of the One—The Holy Qur’ān and Interfaith
Dialogue (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society, 2006), for elaboration of this perspec-
tive.
common ground between islam and buddhism
14
Buddha; if ‘for every community there is a Messenger’, it would
appear logical to conclude that the Buddha is the Messenger for this
vast community of believers.
The Buddha as Messenger
One of the epithets by which the Buddha described himself is
Tathāgatā, which means the one who has ‘thus come’ and also ‘thus
gone’. In their authoritative translation of one of the major scrip-
tural compilations of the Pali canon, the Majjhima Nikāya (‘Middle
Length Discourses’), Bhikku Nanamoli and Bikkhu Bodhi explain
the dual meaning as follows: ‘The Pali commentators explain the
word as meaning “thus come” (tathā āgata) and “thus gone” (tathā
gata), that is, the one who comes into our midst bearing the message
of deathlessness to which he has gone by his own practice of the
path.’
14
It is worth quoting further from this description of the Bud-
dha’s function, as it reinforces the argument made above, that the
Buddha is indeed one of the Messengers sent by God to humanity:
‘He is not merely a wise sage or a benevolent moralist but the latest
in the line of Fully Enlightened Ones, each of whom arises singly
in an age of spiritual darkness, discovers the deepest truths about
the nature of existence, and establishes a Dispensation (sāsana)
through which the path to deliverance again becomes accessible to
the world.’
The essence of this dispensation is derived from the Buddha’s
enlightenment, referred to as Nibbāna (Sanskrit: Nirvāna), and also
as Dhamma (Sanskrit: Dharma). This Nibbāna is described in the
following terms, all of which are juxtaposed with their opposites, so
many forms of bondage, from which the Buddha said he sought—
and found—deliverance:
• unborn supreme security from bondage
• unageing supreme security from bondage
• unailing supreme security from bondage
• deathless supreme security from bondage
• sorrowless supreme security from bondage
• undefiled supreme security from bondage
15
14. The Middle Length Discourses of the Buddha—A Translation of the Majj-
hima Nikāya (trs. Bhikku Nanamoli & Bhikku Bodhi) (Oxford: The Pali Texts So-
ciety, 1995), p. 24.
15. Ibid., 26:18, pp. 259–260.
15
Setting the Scene
The Buddha continues to describe this enlightenment in terms of
the ‘Dhamma’—as we shall see below, this term can be translated
by such terms as ‘law’, ‘way’ and ‘norm’ on the one hand; and as
ultimate truth and reality, on the other. So the enlightenment and the
way to enlightenment are virtually synonymous. The Dhamma, then,
is described by the Buddha as ‘profound, hard to see and hard to
understand, peaceful and sublime, unattainable by mere reasoning,
subtle, to be experienced by the wise’. The essence of the enlighten-
ment thus remains incommunicable, it can only be ‘experienced’ by
the wise, and is ‘unattainable by mere reasoning’. According to the
Diamond Sūtra: ‘truth is uncontainable and inexpressible’.
16
So only
the means by which enlightenment can be attained are communi-
cable. This communicable content of the enlightenment experience
is summed up in the ‘Four Noble Truths’. It is the declaration of
these truths that sets the ‘wheel of the Dharma’ turning at the first
sermon delivered by the Budhha, to five monks in the Deer Park at
Isipatana, Benares. These truths are: the fact of suffering; the origin
of suffering; the cessation of suffering; the way leading to the ces-
sation of suffering. They are explained in various places in different
ways, one succinct presentation of them is given in the following
passage. The Buddha asks: ‘What is suffering?’:
Birth is suffering; ageing is suffering; sickness is suffering;
death is suffering; sorrow, lamentation, pain, grief, and de-
spair are suffering; not to obtain what one wants is suffer-
ing; in short, the five aggregates
17
affected by clinging are
suffering. This is called suffering.
And what is the origin of suffering? It is craving, which
brings renewal of being, is accompanied by delight and lust,
and delights in this and that; that is, craving for sensual plea-
sures, craving for being, and craving for non-being. This is
called the origin of suffering.
And what is the cessation of suffering? It is the remain-
derless fading away and ceasing, the giving up, relinquish-
16. The Diamond Sutra and The Sutra of Hui-Neng, tr. A.F. Price & Wong Mou-
lam (Boston: Shambhala, 1990), p. 24.
17. These aggregates (skandhas) are: material form, feeling, perception, mental
formations, consciousness. See The Middle Length Discourses, op. cit., pp. 26–27
for an explanation of these aggregates by Bhikku Nanamoli and Bhikku Bodhi. See
also Thich Nhat Hanh, The Heart of the Buddha’s Teaching (Berkeley: Parallax
Press, 1988), ch. 23, ‘The Five Aggregates’, pp. 164–171.
common ground between islam and buddhism
16
ing, letting go, and rejecting of that same craving. This is
called the cessation of suffering.
And what is the way leading to the cessation of suffer-
ing? It is just this Noble Eightfold Path; that is, right view,
right intention, right speech, right action, right livelihood,
right effort, right mindfulness, right concentration. This is
called the way leading to the cessation of suffering.
18
It is to be noted that the Qur’ānic definition of salvation in Islam
is directly connected with the cessation of suffering; it is from the
suffering of hell, precisely, that one is in fact ‘saved’: Truly those
who believe and those who are Jews, and the Christians and the
Sabeans—whoever believes in God and the Last Day and performs
virtuous acts—for such, their reward is with their Lord, no fear or
grief will befall them (2:62; repeated almost verbatim at 5:69). One
might ask whether the two types of suffering are situated on the
same plane: whereas the Muslim idea of avoiding suffering is con-
nected to the avoidance of perpetual torment in hell, the Buddha’s
message appears to pertain only to the cessation of suffering in this
world. However, there is certainly an ‘eschatological’ aspect to the
Buddha’s message (just as inversely, there is a terrestrial aspect to
the cessation of suffering in Islam), and this is made clear in many
sermons where posthumous existences are referred to in terms iden-
tifiable as ‘heavenly’ and ‘hellish’, depending on the nature of the
deeds performed here on earth. Indeed, the principle of accountabil-
ity, and of tasting the fruits hereafter only of one’s actions herebe-
low, was central to the Buddha’s own enlightenment. Describing the
various phases of his enlightenment, he speaks as follows:
When my concentrated mind was thus purified, bright, un-
blemished, rid of imperfection, malleable, wieldy, steady,
and attained to imperturbability, I directed it to knowledge
of the passing away and reappearance of beings. With the
divine eye, which is purified and surpasses the human, I saw
beings passing away and reappearing, inferior and superior,
fair and ugly, fortunate and unfortunate. I understood how
beings pass on according to their actions thus: ‘These un-
worthy beings who were ill conducted in body, speech and
18. Ibid., 9.15–18, pp. 134–135. We have inserted all eight dimensions of the Ibid., 9.15–18, pp. 134–135. We have inserted all eight dimensions of the
Path, whereas the translators had mentioned only two, separated by an ellipsis,
given the fact that the list had appeared several times in this Sutta already.
17
Setting the Scene
mind, revilers of noble ones, wrong in their views, giving
effect to wrong view in their actions, on the dissolution of
the body, after death, have reappeared in a state of depriva-
tion, in a bad destination, in perdition, even in hell; but those
worthy being who were well conducted in body, speech and
mind, not revilers of noble ones, right in their views, giving
effect to their right views in their actions, on the dissolution
of the body, after death, have reappeared in a good destina-
tion, even in the heavenly world.’ Thus with the divine eye,
which is purified and surpasses the human, I saw beings
passing away and reappearing inferior and superior, fair and
ugly, fortunate and unfortunate, and I understood how be-
ings pass on according to their actions.
19
The concrete reality of the principle of karma, of concordant actions
and reactions, was thus brought home to the Buddha as part of his
original enlightenment, whence the repeated insistence on the ne-
cessity of ethical propriety, manifested through an adherence to the
Noble Eightfold Path. The ethical content of the Buddha’s message is
thus strikingly similar to that which one finds in Islam. Not only are
there numerous correspondences between Islamic ethics and each of
the aspects of the Noble Eightfold Path, but also as regards the fun-
damental determinant of one’s life hereafter, there is an undeniable
similarity, centred on the nature of one’s actions. ‘O My servants’,
God says in a hadīth qudsī (divine utterance), ‘it is but your deeds
that I reckon up for you and then recompense you for.’
20

There are no doubt profound differences between the two
faiths as regards the way in which this principle of posthumous
recompense or ultimate accountability operates: in Islam, there is
belief in a Personal Divinity, God as the Judge, who weighs up our
deeds, and in Buddhism the principle of karma is strictly imper-
sonal. Nonetheless, the incompatibility between the two perspec-
tives pertains to the operation of the principle of accountability,
and not to the principle itself. In fact, one observes within Islam
both modes of operation. The conception of God as ‘personal’
Judge is obviously predominant in the Qur’ān; but the comple-
mentary principle is by no means absent: an intimation of the Bud-
19. Ibid., 4.29, pp. 105–106.
20. Recorded in Muslim, Tirmidhī and Ibn Mājah. See for the English and Arabic Recorded in Muslim, Tirmidhī and Ibn Mājah. See for the English and Arabic
text, Forty Hadith Qudsi, selected and translated by E. Ibrahim and D. Johnson-
Davies (Beirut: Dar al-Koran al-Kareem, 1980), p. 84.
common ground between islam and buddhism
18
dhist ‘impersonal’ perspective is given in the following verses of
the Qur’ān:
And every man’s augury have We fastened to his own neck,
and We shall bring forth for him on the Day of Resurrec-
tion a book which he will find wide open. [It will be said to
him] ‘Read your book, your own soul suffices as reckoner
against yourself this day’ (17:13–14).
Even if there are dozens of other verses in which God as Judge is
deemed to be the determinant of one’s fate in the Hereafter, this sin-
gle verse shows that the essential principle of accountability in the
Hereafter can be expressed in different ways. The theistically con-
ceived ‘Judge’ can be seen, from a Buddhist point of view, as one
way of expressing the objectivity of the principle of cosmic recom-
pense; while karma can be conceived, from a Muslim point of view,
as one way of expressing the principle according to which the Judge
evaluates all deeds.
21
Moreover, as will be seen in the section on
compassion, in both traditions there is a principle which transcends
the cosmic chain of cause and effect, and this is divine mercy.
The affinity remains, therefore, on the level of principle, and
this can help reinforce the basic argument sketched out above, and
which we hope to flesh out in what follows: that there are enough re-
semblances between the two faiths to enable Muslims to affirm that
Buddhists are guided by a true religion, one which is ‘like’ Islam in
the sense intended by the words of the following verse:
And if they believe in the like of that which ye believe, then
are they rightly guided … (2:137).
It should be noted that this verse comes immediately after one of
the most comprehensive descriptions of the scope of the prophetic
mission—several prophets being named specifically, and then all
prophets being referred to in general:
Say: We believe in God and that which is revealed unto us
and that which was revealed unto Abraham, and Ishmael,
and Isaac, and Jacob, and the tribes, and that which Moses
and Jesus received, and that which the prophets received
21. See the interesting comparison made by His Holiness, the Dalai Lama, of the
Buddhist view of karma as opposed to the Christian view of God as Judge, in his
The Good Heart: A Buddhist Perspective on the Teachings of Jesus (Somerville:
Wisdom Publications, 1996), p. 115ff.
19
Setting the Scene
from their Lord. We make no distinction between any of
them, and unto Him we have surrendered (2:136).
As noted above, verse 2:62 of the Qur’ān teaches us that salvation
is dependent upon the realization of three principles: belief in the
Absolute, accountability to that Absolute, and virtuous conduct in
consequence of these beliefs. At this point it would appear that the
Buddha certainly taught the latter two principles; as regards the first,
belief in the Absolute, we shall be addressing this below, in chapter
1. If our argument there is valid, then there would appear to be suf-
ficient grounds for asserting that Buddhist beliefs are certainly close
enough to Islamic ones to be regarded as authentic guidance: if they
believe in the like of that which ye believe, then are they rightly
guided.
It would be appropriate at this point to proceed with an evalua-
tion of the nature of the Buddha’s enlightenment—bearing in mind
that the word ‘buddha’ means ‘awakened one’
22
—in the light of the
Islamic concept of divine revelation.
Revelation from on High or Within?
‘With the divine eye, which is purified and surpasses the human’:
this phrase, from The Middle Length Discourses, cited above, is one
of the keys to understanding the Buddha’s message and his dialectic.
However much be the emphasis on the human aspect of his enlight-
enment, it is clear from this citation alone—and many more could be
given—that it is only something beyond the human and the relative
that can give rise to the transcendent perceptions of spiritual reali-
ties which constitute the message of the Buddha. In other words, this
phrase gives us a clear intimation of the transcendent source of the
vision enjoyed by the Buddha, even if in the Buddhist perspective
one refuses to name this transcendent source. This refusal stems from
a fear of reifying this transcendent source of enlightenment, that is,
turning it into an object. For in reality it is the supreme source of all
consciousness, which cannot in any way be given a ‘name’ and a
‘form’ (namarupa) without diminishing one’s receptivity to it as the
ultimate reality; being the very substance of all thought, it cannot
22. In certain Mahayana texts, the word ‘refers to reality itself, and to people who In certain Mahayana texts, the word ‘refers to reality itself, and to people who
are awake to reality’, according to Thomas Cleary in the introduction to his transla-
tion of the seminal Mahayana text, The Flower Ornament Scripture—A Translation
of the Avatamsaka Sutra, Translated from the Chinese by Thomas Cleary (Boulder
& London: Shambhala, 1984), p. 3.
common ground between islam and buddhism
20
be the object of thought. It is nonetheless ‘objective’ in relation to
human subjectivity, and that is why the Buddha refers to the ‘divine
eye’ which surpasses human modes of cognition. The transcendent
objectivity of the source of enlightenment reveals itself through and
as the immanent consciousness of the one enlightened, the ‘Bud-
dha’.
At first sight it may seem that the Islamic conception of prophe-
cy (nubuwwa) contradicts the Buddhist conception of enlightenment
(bodhi). In Islam, the function of prophecy devolves upon particular
individuals, chosen by God, and nobody can aspire to the status of
prophecy, or participate in its function. In Buddhism, by contrast, it
is stated that enlightenment was not bestowed upon the Buddha by
any external, objective ‘divinity’; it sprang up from his own inner-
most substance, and his state of enlightenment is attainable by all, in
principle. This point of view is succinctly expressed in the following
text from the Pali canon:
Therefore, O Ananda, be ye lamps unto yourselves. Be ye
a refuge unto yourselves. Betake yourselves to no external
refuge. Hold fast to the Truth as a lamp. Hold fast as a ref-
uge to the Truth …it is they, Ananda, who shall reach the
very topmost Height …
23

The idea of seeking ‘no external refuge’, and being a refuge unto
oneself appears to fly in the face of the Qur’ānic insistence on total
dependence upon God and upon His revelation conveyed by His
chosen Prophet. Any attempt to be independent is severely cen-
sured:
Read, in the name of your Lord who created; created man
from a clot. Read, and your Lord is most bounteous, He who
taught by the Pen; taught man what he knew not. But nay,
verily man is rebellious, in that he deems himself indepen-
dent. Unto your Lord is indeed the Return (96:1–8).
However, it can be argued that the Buddha’s enlightenment com-
prises two aspects, one of which was proper to him alone, the other
which is universally accessible. The first aspect can indeed be re-
garded as the source of his ‘prophecy’, to use Islamic terms, the
‘message’ or sāsana which formed the basis of the Buddhist tradi-
23. Ananda K. Coomaraswamy, Buddha and the Gospel of Buddhism (New Jer-
sey: Citadel Press, 1988), p. 77.
21
Setting the Scene
tion; in this respect, no other sage or ‘prophet’ is conceivable in the
Buddhist tradition, and none can attain to his status, as regards what
in Islam would be called his risāla, his message. In regard to the
second, the enlightenment he attained was indeed made accessible
in principle to all those who followed his teachings; this corresponds
to what in Islam is called walāya, sanctified consciousness. The
Prophet was both rasūl and walī, Messenger and saint; in respect of
the first, his status is unique, and none can aspire to it; as regards the
second, one who does not aspire to sanctification is heedless of the
meaning of the prophet as role-model and example: There is indeed
for you in the Messenger of God a beautiful exemplar … (33:21).
In other words, while the specific message which defines the
Prophetic function is indeed bestowed upon him, alone, his sanctity,
by contrast, can be the object of the aspiration for all, in principle,
who follow his Sunna; indeed, emulating the Prophet culminates
for the highest saints in a real participation, to some degree at least,
in the Prophet’s own sanctity, his walāya being the source of the
walāya of the saints. The ‘friends of God’ (awliyā’ Allāh) are saints,
then, but not prophets. They are enlightened beings, but not mes-
sengers of God.
It may be objected here that this enlightenment constitutes,
precisely, the revelation experienced by the Buddha, and that this
surging up of enlightenment from within cannot be equated with
the descent (tanzīl) of revelation from on high. In the first case, it
would be argued, the knowledge acquired comes from oneself, at
however deep a level of consciousness, and is thus subjective; in
the second, the knowledge bestowed comes from without, and is
thus objective. Moreover, in the one there is no mention of a divin-
ity, only a deeper dimension of the self, whereas in the other, any
hint that the revelation has anything to do with the person of the
Prophet is heretical.
One can resolve this dilemma with the help of two fundamental
principles: one of which we have mentioned above, pertaining to
what the Buddha called the ‘divine eye’, and the other, the funda-
mental notion of anattā, ‘no-self’. To address briefly the latter, this
doctrine is known as one of the three ‘marks’ in Buddhist doctrine,
the other two being dukkha (suffering) and anicca (impermanence).
These three ‘marks’ of existence complement the four noble truths,
and in particular, explain the mechanism of suffering: that which
suffers is not a permanent self, but the various perishable aggre-
common ground between islam and buddhism
22
gates of which individual beings are composed; these aggregates at-
tach themselves to objects which are likewise perishable: their very
impermanence ensures that the aggregates of the being attached to
them will experience the phenomenon of suffering.
As regards anattā, the Buddha explains to his disciple Ananda
the meaning of the statement ‘The world is empty’ in the following
way: ‘… it is empty, Ananda, of a self, or of anything of the nature
of a self. And what is it that is thus empty? The five seats of the five
senses, and the mind, and the feeling that is related to the mind: all
these are void of a self or of anything that is self-like.’
24

It should be immediately apparent that, in good Buddhist logic,
if there is no permanent, abiding ‘self’, Gautama the man cannot be
accused of having brought to the surface of his specific conscious-
ness anything residing in the innermost depths of his self. As will
be seen shortly, a fundamental tenet of Buddhist belief is that all
individual dharmas are baseless, empty, illusory. This applies, first
and foremost to the individual self. Only The Dharma, absolutely
transcending the individual is real. We say ‘absolutely’, for the two
domains—such and such a dharma, on the one hand, and the Dhar-
ma as such, on the other—are incommensurable; it is like the differ-
ence between light and darkness.
If the Buddha’s enlightenment taught him that the empirical
self is an illusion, the source of that enlightenment cannot pos-
sibly be the empirical self, for this self is rendered illusory in the
light of that very enlightenment. The relative self cannot reveal the
relativity of the self. The ‘revelation’ of this relativity must, on the
contrary, be derived from something absolute, being that which
alone can reveal the self to be illusory, and that ‘something’ abso-
lute can only be the objective principle whence all consciousness,
life and being flow.
25
This principle must radically transcend the
particular man, Gautama Shakyamuni. In other words, we arrive
at the inescapable conclusion that Gautama, as a human being,
could only have attained his enlightenment by virtue of an objec-
tive principle infinitely transcending his own humanity, and that
objective principle is the source of all revelation, that which in
Islam is called Allāh. One can then distinguish between enlight-
24. Samyutta Nikāya, 4:54, cited in ibid., p. 98.
25. See Marco Pallis, ‘Is There Room for Grace in Buddhism?’ in his See Marco Pallis, ‘Is There Room for Grace in Buddhism?’ in his A Buddhist
Spectrum (London: George Allen & Unwin, 1980), pp. 52–71, for a compelling ar-
gument demonstrating that ‘grace’ is strongly implicit within Buddhist teachings.
23
Setting the Scene
enment as such, and the specific contents or the ‘message’—the
risāla—conveyed through that enlightenment, by means of which
others can be helped to achieve enlightenment themselves:
The Conquerors are masters of various and manifold means
whereby the Tathāgata reveals the supreme light to the
world of gods and men—means adapted to their tempera-
ments and prejudices.
26

In the light of the above discussion we can interpret this verse from
the Saddharmapundarīka Sūtra as follows: the revelation of the
Tathāgata is the revelation of the Buddha-nature (Buddhadhātu), the
principle, and not Shakyamuni the man; it is the revelation of the
Absolute, which is bestowed upon human communities in the form
of a sāsana (‘dispensation’) communicated by an upāya (‘skilful
means’) adapted to their conditions. Thomas Cleary, commenting
upon the ‘infinity and eternity of Buddha’, writes as follows: ‘en-
lightened guides present various teachings to people in accord with
their needs, potentials and conditions … This principle of adaptation
and specific prescription is known as “skill in means”.’ This prin-
ciple reminds one of the Qur’ānic perspective: And We never sent
a messenger save with the language of his people, so that he might
make it clear to them (14:4).
Given these premises, it should be possible for Muslims to mount
a serious argument in favour of the proposition that the Buddha was
a ‘messenger of God’, however much such a designation be resisted
by Buddhists themselves. By doing so, they will be reflecting the
fact that many Buddhists are able to recognize the Prophet Muham-
mad as one of the individuals in whose mission the function of the
Dharma-kāya
27
was manifested—even if many Muslims themselves
will resist such a designation. According to Suzuki:
Perceiving an incarnation of the Dharmakāya in every spiritual
leader regardless of his nationality and professed creed, Ma-
hayanists recognized a Buddha in Socrates, Mohammad, Je-
sus, Francis of Assisi, Confucius, Laotze, and many others.
28
26. Saddharmapundarīka Sūtra 2:36 and 73; cited in Coomaraswamy, Buddha
and the Gospel of Buddhism, op. cit., p. 159.
27. Literally: the body of the Dharma. We shall be addressing this important
concept below.
28. D.T. Suzuki, Outlines of Mahayana Buddhism, p. 63; cited in ibid., p. 159.
common ground between islam and buddhism
24
The Dalai Lama and the Dynamics of Dialogue
Finally, let us return to the Qur’ānic verse cited above, the impor-
tance of which for the principle and the practice of interfaith dia-
logue cannot be over-estimated:
For each of you [communities] We have established a Law
and a Way. And had God willed, He could have made you
one community. But in order that He might try you by that
which He has given you [He has made you as you are]. So
vie with one another in good works. Unto God you will all
return, and He will inform you of that about which you dif-
fered. (5:48)
We are enjoined by this verse to engage in a ‘healthy competition’
with those whose paths are different from our own: the very differ-
ences are themselves part of the foundation for the competition. But
the competition is in relation to good works, khayrāt, and there is no
dispute or disagreement about what goodness is: it is immediately
recognizable, however different be the processes by which goodness
is produced. Dialogue between different religious believers, from
this point of view, should generate a healthy competition aimed at
‘goodness’ which is always and everywhere the same, however dif-
ferent be the religious starting points. This Qur’ānic view of the pur-
pose and goal of dialogue resonates deeply with the stated aims of
His Holiness, the Dalai Lama. In his numerous writings and speech-
es, the Dalai Lama stresses not only that the different religions must
remain faithful to their respective traditions, but also that they all,
without exception, aim at values which are self-evidently khayrāt,
so many forms of goodness. Whereas the religions of the world are
very different from each other in terms of philosophical doctrines,
he writes, ‘in terms of training the mind, all major religions are
the same. They all have the same potential to transform the human
mind. A clear indication of this is that all major religious traditions
carry the message of love, compassion, forgiveness, contentment
and self-discipline.’
29

He reinforces the Qur’ānic concept of spiritual ‘competition’ in
his important paper, ‘Harmony, Dialogue and Meditation’ delivered
at the famous ‘Gethsemani Encounter’, which brought Christian and
29. His Holiness, the Dalai Lama, The Many Ways to Nirvana (London: Hodder
and Stoughton, 2004), p. 5.
25
Setting the Scene
Buddhist monks together in dialogue in July, 1996, in Gethsemani,
Kentucky. While urging all participants to avoid the temptation to
engage in ‘advertisement’ for one’s own tradition, and to guard
against a certain kind of unhealthy competition, he maintains none-
theless, ‘But I think we should have one kind of constructive com-
petition. The Buddhists should implement what we believe in daily
life; and our Christian brothers and sisters should also implement
their teachings in daily life.’ Implementation of belief is central to
the Dalai Lama’s vision of the transformative power of ‘practice’; it
is insofar as ‘each side would like to be better practitioners’ that the
competition between them is constructive and not destructive.
30

For the Dalai Lama, the very process by which one deepens
the practice of one’s own tradition illuminates the truth and wisdom
of other traditions. For the ‘spiritual experience’ consequent upon
deeper practice enables one ‘to see the value of other traditions.
Therefore, to promote religious harmony, one should look into one’s
own tradition seriously, and implement it as much as possible.’
31
If, by contrast, one restricts oneself to the purely theoretical as-
pects of one’s tradition, then the values which bring human beings
together in goodness will be eclipsed by dogmatic coagulations:
All religions teach a message of love, compassion, sincerity
and honesty. Each system seeks in its own way to improve
life for us all. Yet if we put too much emphasis on our own
philosophy, religion or theory, becoming too attached to
it, and try to impose it on other people, the result will be
trouble. Basically, all the great teachers, including Gautama
Buddha, Jesus Christ, Muhammad and Moses, were moti-
vated by a desire to help their fellow beings. They did not
seek to gain anything for themselves, nor to create more
trouble in the world.
32
The Dalai Lama’s message on dialogue—on the spiritual dynamics
underlying true dialogue—is at once ethically simple and spiritu-
ally profound, eminently practicable and philosophically irrefut-
30. His Holiness, the Dalai Lama, ‘Harmony, Dialogue and Meditation’, in D.W.
Mitchell, J.Wiseman (eds.) The Gethsemani Encounter (New York: Continuum,
1999), p. 49.
31. The Many Ways to Nirvana, op. cit., p. 83.
32. His Holiness, the Dalai Lama, Widening the Circle of Love, tr. Jeffrey Hop-
kins (London, Sydney, etc: Rider, 2002), p. 4.
common ground between islam and buddhism
26
able: if you bring to life, within yourself, the fundamental values of
your own religion, you will not only change yourself, you will also
change the world:
Through your kindness towards others, your mind and heart
will open to peace. Expanding this inner environment to the
larger community around you will bring unity, harmony and
cooperation; expanding peace further still to nations and
then to the world will bring mutual trust, mutual respect,
sincere communication, and fully successful joint efforts to
solve the world’s problems. All this is possible. But first we
must change ourselves. Each one of us is responsible for
mankind.
33

One is reminded here of the verse of the Qur’ān: Truly God will not
change the condition of a people until they change the condition of
their own souls (13:11).
The following passage expresses a compelling picture of the
power of the ‘dialogical’ dynamics that are unleashed by the sin-
cere and ever-deepening practice of one’s own faith. Those who
realized the deepest values of their own faith are referred to by the
Dalai Lama, again and again, as ‘practitioners’, those who engage
in the meditative dimensions of their faith alongside the philosophi-
cal ones; and it is they who constitute the most effective partners in
authentic dialogue:
It is my belief that if prayer, meditation and contemplation
34

are combined in daily practice, the effect on the practitio-
ner’s mind and heart will be all the greater. One of the major
aims and purposes of religious practice for the individual
is an inner transformation from an undisciplined, untamed,
unfocused state of mind toward one that is disciplined,
tamed and balanced. A person who has perfected the faculty
of single-pointedness will definitely have a greater ability
to attain this objective. When meditation becomes an im-
portant part of your spiritual life, you are able to bring about
this inner transformation in a more effective way. Once this
transformation has been achieved, then in following your
own spiritual tradition, you will discover that a kind of natu-
33. Ibid., pp. 4–5.
34. By the word ‘contemplation’, the Dalai Lama means, here and in most other
contexts read by us, the analytical or philosophical aspects of the tradition.
27
Setting the Scene
ral humility will arise in you, allowing you to communicate
better with people from other religious traditions and cul-
tural backgrounds. You are in a better position to appreciate
the values and preciousness of other traditions because you
have seen this value from within your own tradition.
35
The Dalai Lama then adds a point of inestimable significance for
understanding and overcoming the psychology underlying religious
fundamentalism; implicit in what he says here is that this kind of
fundamentalism or exclusivism arises out of an inability not only to
understand other religions, but also an inability to plumb the depth
of one’s own religion:
People often experience feelings of exclusivity in their reli-
gious beliefs—a feeling that one’s own path is the only true
path—which can create a sense of apprehension about con-
necting with others of different faiths. I believe the best way
to counter this force is to experience the value of one’s own
path through a meditative life, which will enable one to see
the value and preciousness of other traditions.
It is, then, on the level of practice, both ethical and spiritual, that
the Dalai Lama sees the religions of the world coming togeth-
er in harmony, while maintaining their own specific identities.
Strongly opposed to any syncretism, and any attempt to dissolve
religious traditions within one universal religion, he instead in-
vites us to participate actively in a vision of universal harmony
based on the spirit of wisdom and compassion which emanates
from the heart:
I believe the purpose of all the major religious traditions
is not to construct big temples on the outside, but to create
temples of goodness and compassion inside, in our hearts.
Every major religion has the potential to create this. The
greater our awareness is regarding the value and effective-
ness of other religious traditions, then the deeper will be
our respect and reverence toward other religions. This is the
proper way for us to promote genuine compassion and a
spirit of harmony among the religions of the world.
36
35. The Good Heart, op. cit., p. 40.
36. Ibid., pp. 39–40.
common ground between islam and buddhism
28
In what follows, we intend to make a humble contribution to this
inspiring vision of inter-religious harmony by bringing to light the
common spiritual and ethical ground underlying the religions of Is-
lam and Buddhism.
29
Part Two
Oneness: The Highest
Common Denominator
Conceiving of the One
Say: He, God, is One
God, the Self-Sufficient Besought of all,
1

He begets not, nor is begotten,
And there is none like unto Him. (Qur’ān 112:1–4)
There is, monks, an unborn, not become, not made, uncom-
pounded; and were it not, monks, for this unborn, not be-
come, not made, uncompounded, no escape could be shown
here for what is born, has become, is made, is compounded.
But because there is, monks, an unborn, not become, not
made, uncompounded, therefore an escape can be shown
for what is born, has become, is made, is compounded.’
(Udāna, 80–81)
2
The juxtaposition of these two scriptural citations shows us the possibil-
ity of arguing that the ultimate Reality to which Islam and Buddhism
testify is one and the same. One can ask the question: is That which is
described as absolutely One in the Qur’ān metaphysically identical to
that which is described as ‘uncompounded’ by the Buddha?
Let us take a look at how this oneness is described in Islam, be-
fore comparing it to the ‘uncompounded’ in Buddhism. The first tes-
timony of Islam, ‘No divinity but the one and only Divinity’ can be
understood to mean not just that there is only one God as opposed
to many, but that there is only one absolute, permanent reality—all
other realities being relative and ephemeral, totally dependent upon
1. This rather wordy translation of the single Arabic word (which is one of the
Names of God) al-Samad is given by Martin Lings (The Holy Qur’ān—Translations
of Selected Verses, Royal Aal al-Bayt Institute & The Islamic Texts Society, 2007),
p. 200. Lings’ translation does full justice to the two fundamental connotations of
the name: al-Samad is absolutely self-sufficient, on the one hand, and, for this very
reason, is eternally besought by all other beings, on the other. See al-Rāghib al-
Isfahānī’s classical dictionary of Qur’ānic terms, Mu‘jam mufradāt alfāz al-Qur’ān
(Beirut: Dār al-Fikr, n.d.), p. 294.
2. Buddhist Texts Through the Ages, eds. E. Conze, I.B. Horner, D. Snelgrove, A.
Waley (Oxford: Bruno Cassirer, 1954), p. 95.
common ground between islam and buddhism
30
this One reality for its existence: Everything thereon is passing away
(fān); and there subsists (yabqā) only the Face of your Lord, Owner
of Majesty and Glory (55:26–27). Thus, this first testimony comes to
mean, in metaphysical terms: ‘No reality but the one and only Real-
ity’. The false ‘gods’ of paganism are not just idols made of wood and
stone, but also, and more fundamentally, so many erroneous views of
reality, so many mistakes on the level of thought. This epistemologi-
cal mode of affirmation of tawhīd, or the oneness of God, together
with its corollary, the censure of shirk, or idolatry, might be seen to
resonate deeply with the following simple statement by the Buddha,
which figures in the very first chapter of the Dhammapada:
Those who think the unreal is, and think the Real is not,
they shall never reach the Truth, lost in the path of wrong
thought.
But those who know the Real is, and know the unreal
is not, they shall indeed reach the Truth, safe on the path of
right thought.
3
This statement echoes the first testimony of Islam, understood meta-
physically or epistemologically, rather than simply theologically. It
also echoes the verse of the Qur’ān:
There is no compulsion in religion. Indeed the right way
has been made distinct from error. So whoever rejects [lit.
‘disbelieves’: yakfur] the false gods and believes in God,
he has truly held tight to the firmest of handles, which can
never break (2:256).
The Unborn
It is possible to discern in the Buddha’s saying from the Udāna two
affirmations of the oneness of ultimate reality, one temporal and
the other substantial. At this point we will endeavour to address the
temporal aspect, later the substantial aspect, relating to the distinc-
tion between compounded and non-compounded, will be addressed.
In terms of time, then, the ‘unborn’ and the ‘not become’ can be
understood to refer to a reality or essence which, being above and
beyond the temporal condition, is perforce the origin of that condi-
tion; it is from this ‘not become’ that all becoming originates. This
3.The Dhammapada—The Path of Perfection, tr. Juan Mascaró (Harmonds-
worth, UK: Penguin, 1983), I, pp. 11–12.
31
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
unnamed degree of reality thus has an explicit resonance with the
way in which Allāh is described in 112:3, as being unbegotten; and
one might discern an implicit relationship with certain dimensions
of the divine reality, in particular, ‘the First’, al-Awwal, and ‘the
Originator’, al-Mubdi’.
Much more is theologically implied in these qualities of Allāh
than in the simple reference of the Buddha to what is ‘unborn’,
needless to say, given that in Islamic theology each of the Names
designates an attribute of Allāh. The sole ontological substance of
all the Names is Allāh, that which is ‘Named’ by the Names; each
Name thus implies not only the particular quality it designates, but
also Allāh as such, and thereby all of the other ‘ninety-nine’ Names
of Allāh, such as ‘the Creator’, ‘the Judge’, ‘the Master’, ‘the Con-
querer’ etc. Many of these attributes will be alien to the Buddhist
conception of what is meant by the ‘unborn’. While some Buddhists
may feel obliged to deny belief in a divinity possessed of such qual-
ities, others, following the example of the Buddha, will prefer to
maintain silence rather than affirming or denying these qualities.
Here we see a major, and perhaps unbridgeable, divide between the
doctrines of the two faiths on the plane of theology. However, on
the plane of metaphysics and even on that of mystical psychology,
one might ask whether the Buddha’s silences can be interpreted
positively, in the light of his clear affirmation of the Absolute as
that which is ‘unborn, not become, not made, uncompounded’; if so,
then his ‘non-theism’ will not be seen as negating the Essence of the
Absolute which transcends all attributes, but rather, as methodically
ignoring every attribute that can be predicated of this Absolute—
ignoring that is, the Personal divinity, for the sake of an exclusive
focus on the supra-Personal Essence. If, by contrast, one interprets
his silences negatively, that is, as if they implied a negation of the
things about which he remained silent, then one will be making his
‘non-theism’ into an ‘atheism’, a denial both of the Personal divinity
and of the supra-Personal Essence—the Essence implied by the Per-
sonal divinity, and without which the Personal divinity is nothing.
Nobody can deny that the Buddha’s doctrine is non-theistic:
there is no Personal divinity playing the role of Creator, Revealer,
Judge in Buddhism. But to assert that the Buddha’s doctrine is ‘athe-
istic’ would be to attribute to him an explicit denial and negation of
the Absolute—which one does not find anywhere in his teachings.
The citation we have given above from the Udāna, 80–81, together
common ground between islam and buddhism
32
with several other verses from the Pali canon which one could cite,
makes it clear that the Buddha did indeed conceive of the Absolute,
and that this Absolute is affirmed as the ultimate Reality, to which
one must ‘escape’. There is a conception—and therefore an affirma-
tion—of this Reality, however ‘minimalist’ such a conception is as
compared to the more detailed theological conception found in Is-
lam. The fact that there is a conception and affirmation of the Abso-
lute makes it difficult to qualify the Buddhist doctrine as atheistic.
Mention was made of mystical psychology above. This is con-
nected with the use of the word ‘escape’ in Udāna 80–81. It will
be recalled that Nirvāna as described by the Buddha was framed
entirely in terms of an escape from bondage into supreme security:
• unborn supreme security from bondage
• unageing supreme security from bondage
• unailing supreme security from bondage
• deathless supreme security from bondage
• sorrowless supreme security from bondage
• undefiled supreme security from bondage
4
The whole purpose of presenting the reality of the uncompounded—
of the unageing, unailing, deathless, sorrowless and the undefiled—
is to escape from what is compounded, subject to old age, death,
sorrow and defilement. In other words, the Buddha was not pri-
marily concerned with describing, in theological mode, the various
attributes of the Absolute, but rather with stressing the imperative
need of escaping to the Absolute; escaping, that is, from the painful
illusions of the relative—the compounded—to the blissful reality of
the Absolute, which is Nirvāna. Here we feel a resonance with such
verses in the Qur’ān as the following: …when the earth, vast as it
is, became narrow for them, and their own souls became narrow for
them, such that they knew that there is no refuge from God except in
Him (9:118); … so escape unto God (51:50).
From the point of view of these verses, what matters is the ur-
gency of fleeing from the world of sin and suffering to the only
refuge, that of the Absolute. In a situation of dire urgency, we do not
ask for subtle definitions of what it is that will save us. It is this ur-
gency which Buddhist teachings directly address, it is this urgency
which determines the modalities and the language of the Buddha’s
message. It is this urgency which provides one answer to the ques-
4. The Middle Length Discourses, op. cit., 26:18, pp. 259–260.
33
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
tion which plagues Muslim-Buddhist dialogue: why, Muslims ask,
do the Buddhists deny the existence of a Creator? We would argue,
first, that such a denial goes much further than the Buddha himself
went; and secondly, that if one takes into account the context of
the Buddha’s teachings, the reason why he chose not to speak of
such a Creator-God becomes more intelligible. First, the fact that
the Buddha refused, on the whole, to speak of the process by which
the ‘compounded’ elements come together in the world that we see
around us does not imply the necessity of denying the objective
existence of a dimension of the Absolute which can be called ‘the
Creator’. The Buddha’s silence was part of his ‘mystical rhetoric’,
one might say: the dialectical stress of his teachings was on escap-
ing from the suffering attendant upon the compounded world, rather
than on understanding the cosmological process by which one be-
comes enslaved by that compounded world. Let us look at this mys-
tical rhetoric a little more closely.
Buddhist Dialectics
This rhetorical or dialectical mode of teaching needs to be un-
derstood by reference to the specific nature of the environment
in which the Buddha’s message was promulgated. As we saw
earlier, the Qur’ān tells us: And We never sent a messenger
save with the language of his people, so that he might make it
clear to them (14:4). The ‘language’ of the Buddha’s people
must be understood in the wider sense of the religious and
cultural context of India in his time. This context was defined
by a largely pharisaical and formalistic Brahmanical culture,
wherein one of the chief obstacles to effective salvation was a
preoccupation with the putatively ‘eternal’ nature of the soul.
The transcendence of the Absolute Self (Paramātman) was
lost sight of amid the formulaic, one-sided assertions of the
immanence of the Absolute Self in the relative self (jīvātman),
the result being a diminution of a sense of the utter other-
ness of the Absolute Self vis-à-vis the relativity of the human
self. Immanence had trumped transcendence; the immortality
of the soul was confused with the eternity of the Absolute. If
salvation had become reduced by the ‘eternalists’ to a blithe
self-projection into eternity, it was rejected altogether by the
‘annihilationists’ as a piece of wishful thinking by those who
could not accept the grim reality of nothingness: nothing of
common ground between islam and buddhism
34
the soul exists after death, according to these annihilationists,
it dies with the body.
5

As the following citation from a Chinese text from the Middle
Way school
6
tells us, it is not a question of asserting one position to
the exclusion of the other, but rather seeking to discover a ‘middle
way’ between the two:
Only seeing that all are empty without seeing the non-empty
side — this cannot be called Middle Way. Only seeing that
all have no self without also seeing the self — this cannot
be called Middle Way.
7

Nāgārjūna explains the fundamental distinction between the two
different planes of reality and the truths proportioned thereto, a dis-
tinction which helps us to decipher the Buddha’s paradoxical, ap-
parently contradictory, statements about the soul, and indeed about
Reality: ‘The teaching of the doctrine by the Buddhas is based upon
two truths: truth relating to worldly convention and truth in terms
of ultimate fruit.’
8
It is on the level of conventional truth (samvrti-
satyam) that one can assert the relative reality of the individual soul,
and it is likewise on this level of reality that one can situate the proc-
esses of dependent origination, clinging, delusion and suffering.
However, completely transcending this level of explanation, and
the world (loka) proportioned to it, is the truth or reality pertaining
to ‘ultimate fruit’ (paramārtha). On the level of ultimate Reality—
which is seen only upon enlightenment, and, prior to enlightenment,
glimpsed through intuitions—the individual soul is itself perceived
as an illusion, and all that pertains to the world within which the soul
apparently exists is illusory. That which is permanent is alone real.
However, this does not prevent suffering from being what it is for
5. For a detailed presentation of the Buddha’s religious environment and the views
of the ‘eternalists’ (sassata-ditthiyo) and annihilationists’ (uccheda-ditthiyo), see K.N.
Jayatilleke, Early Buddhist Theory of Knowledge (London: George Allen & Unwin,
1963), pp. 21–168; and for a concise summary of the speculative views not held by
the Buddha, see the dialogue between the Buddha and the wanderer Vacchagotta in
Sutta 72 (Aggivacchagotta) of The Middle Length Discourses, op. cit., pp. 590–594.
6. Mādhyamika, the school founded by Nāgārjūna, referred to in the introduction.
7. Taisho shinshū daizokyo 12, 374: 523b, cited by Youru Wang in Linguistic
Strategies in Daoist Zhuangzi and Chan Buddhism (London & New York: Rout-
ledgeCurzon, 2003), p. 61.
8. From his Mūlamadhyamakakārikā, 24:8, cited by David Kalupahana,
Nāgārjūna—The Philosophy of the Middle Way, op. cit., p. 331.
35
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
the soul plunged in illusion, the soul which is still held in bondage to
the relative world of name and form (nama-rupa). The suffering is real
enough, but the domain within which suffering exists is itself ultimately
unreal: the impermanence of the world (anicca) and the unreality of the
soul (anattā) are thus mutually empowering teachings which lead to the
cessation of suffering through grasping not just the nature of the Void,
but also, the bliss of Nirvana inherent in that Void.
Continuing with the concept of the Middle Way, and showing
how this later school of thought is rooted in the earliest scriptures, the
following discourse of the Buddha to Kaccāyana (Kaccāyanagotta-
Sutta) should be noted:
‘Everything exists’—this, Kaccāyana, is one extreme. ‘Ev-
erything does not exist’—this, Kaccāyana, is the second ex-
treme. Kaccāyana, without approaching either extreme, the
Tathāgata
9
teaches you a doctrine by the middle.
The teaching continues with a demonstration that ignorance is at
the root of all suffering: from ignorance arises a chain of causal-
ity, each factor generating its inevitable consequence: dispositions,
consciousness, psycho-physical personality, senses, contact, feel-
ing, craving, grasping, becoming, birth, old age and death, grief,
lamentation, suffering, dejection and despair. ‘Thus arises this entire
mass of suffering. However, from the utter fading away and ceasing
of ignorance, there is a ceasing of dispositions’, and the whole chain
of interdependent causality is brought to an end: ‘And thus there is
the ceasing of the entire mass of suffering.’
10
Ignorance is here identified with its ultimate consequence, suf-
fering; salvation from suffering is thus achieved through knowledge.
If the issue of salvation had become smothered by wrongly posed
alternatives in the Buddha’s time, the question of the creation and
origination of the cosmos had likewise become more a source of
speculative distraction than constructive elucidation. This point is
well made in the following verses, which shed considerable light on
the whole dialectical purpose and intent of the Buddhist teaching as
a ‘skilful means’ (upāya-kauśala) by which people are oriented to
the imperative of salvation:
9. This term means both ‘one thus gone,’ and at the same time ‘one thus come’.
See the introduction for discussion.
10. Kaccāyanagotta-Sutta in Samutta-nikāya, 2.17; cited by David J. Kalupa-
hana, Nāgārjūna—The Philosophy of the Middle Way, op. cit., pp. 10–11.
common ground between islam and buddhism
36
Suppose, Mālunkyaputta, a man were pierced with an ar-
row well steeped in poison, and his close friends and rela-
tives were to summon a physician, a surgeon. Then suppose
the man says, I will not have this arrow pulled out until I
know, of the man by whom I was pierced, both his name
and clan, and whether he be tall or short or of middle stat-
ure: till I know him whether he be a black man or dark or
sallow-skinned: whether he be from such and such a vil-
lage or suburb or town. I will not have the arrow pulled out
until I know of the bow by which I was pierced, whether it
was a long-bow or a cross-bow …’ This questioning contin-
ues, in regard to all sorts of details about the arrow. ‘Well,
Mālunkyaputta, that man would die, but still the matter
would not be found out by him.
11
This one-pointed focus on the need to overcome ignorance, delusion
and suffering meant that the Buddha refused to answer questions
which would only further entrench the ignorance he was so keen to
dispel. What he was silent about, however, he did not deny.
Like all the ‘gods’ or divine attributes in the Hindu culture of
the Buddha’s time, Brahmā the Creator (masculine gender, as dis-
tinct from Brahma, neuter, referring to the Absolute) had become
reified as a concept. The solidarity between an individual soul,
deemed eternal, and the gods, also relativities endowed with eter-
nity, needed to be sundered. Hence the doctrine of ‘no soul’ went
hand in hand with that of ‘impermanence’ on all levels, human and
divine. The ‘denial of the soul’ was in fact a denial that the soul
was eternal, and this most imperative of all messages was rendered
all the more effective if it were combined with the idea that even
the ‘gods’, or divine attributes, were not eternal. Included in the
category of the ‘gods’ was that of the Creator, Brahmā, who, while
not being denied outright, is perceived as one among other rela-
tivities. Attention to creation translated into distraction from the
eternal; for this reason, Buddhism remains largely silent about the
source of creation, and keeps our attention riveted to the require-
ments of salvation from the suffering attendant upon attachment to
the ‘created’ world.
This point emerges with particular clarity in the immensely
influential text in the Mahayana tradition, The Flower Ornament
11. Majjhima Nikāya I, 63; cited in Some Sayings, op. cit., p. 305.
37
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
Scripture (Avatamsaka Sutra, called Huayan in Chinese), briefly re-
ferred to earlier.
12
Let us consider first the following verses:
All things have no provenance and no one can create them:
There is nowhere whence they are born
They cannot be discriminated.
All things have no provenance,
Therefore they have no birth;
Because there is no birth,
Neither can extinction be found.
All things are birthless
And have no extinction either;
Those who understand in this way
Will see the Buddha.
13
The fact that these statements on the beginningless nature of
things—and thus the absence of a Creator thereof—are intended
more as mystical pedagogy than rational theology, or a denial of
the existence of the Creator, is indicated, among other things, by
the following verses, which focus attention on the fact that wisdom
or enlightenment is the eternally present reality, which has never
not been; the absence of wisdom is what is illusory, and the very
idea that it could have once been non-existent, and is then ‘born’
entrenches the mind in the illusions of temporal succession, keeping
it remote from the reality of eternity:
There’s nothing the Buddha knows not,
Therefore he’s inconceivable.
Never from lack of wisdom
Has wisdom ever been born.
14
A wisdom that could emerge into existence after having been non-
existent cannot be authentic wisdom, which is one with the nature
of the Absolute. This wisdom itself renders the Buddha ‘inconceiv-
able’—or renders ‘it’, the state of ‘the awakened one’ inconceiv-
12. This text is also known as ‘the major Scripture of Inconceivable Liberation’, as
the translator, Thomas Cleary, notes, adding ‘it is perhaps the richest and most grandi-
ose of all Buddhist scriptures, held in high esteem by all schools of Buddhism that are
concerned with universal liberation.’ The Flower Ornament Scripture, op. cit., p. 1.
13. Ibid., p. 445. As will be made clearer below, ‘the Buddha’ is identified with
the enlightened state and not just the human being; and it is also identified with the
ultimate Reality, as the objective content of the enlightened state.
14. Ibid., p. 447.
common ground between islam and buddhism
38
able: were it conceivable, it would be an object known, as opposed
to the knowing subject. This echoes the Qur’ānic teaching: Vision
comprehends Him not, but He comprehends all vision. He is the
Subtle, the Aware (6:103). Such inconceivable knowledge cannot be
attained by means of any conception; it can only be realized through
enlightenment, and the only purpose of all conceptions, all words,
is to negate the pretensions of conceptual thought, and pave the way
for an intuition of That which goes beyond all formal thought, be-
ing their ontological infrastructure—the infinite being from which
all thought and existence is derived. Such ‘wisdom’ has never been
‘born’ from anything which could be described as an absence of
wisdom: ‘never from lack of wisdom has wisdom ever been born’.
To drive home the liberating power of this truth, any speculative for-
ay into the domain of what has ‘been born’, and which, by that token
might possibly become born—and thus also must perish—is noth-
ing but a distraction from the one thing needful: enlightenment.
There is, then, no absolute denial of a Creator. But the idea of
a Creator—within the overall context of the Buddhist upāya, domi-
nated as it is by the imperative of escape from the conditioned to
the unconditioned—is liable to detract from the intensity of concen-
tration required for taking the leap from the present moment into
eternity. For this leap requires one to utterly ignore the temporal
notions of past and future, which do not exist, it is only ever the
present moment which is real. This idea is expressed in one verse by
the simple negation that the Buddhas were ever really born or died:
‘The Buddhas do not come forth into the world, and they have no
extinction’. Commenting on this, Thomas Cleary writes, ‘all Bud-
dhas attain great enlightenment by the timeless essence. Instantly
seeing the Way, views of past and present end, “new” and “old” do
not exist at all—one attains the same enlightenment as countless
Buddhas of the past, and also becomes Buddha at the same time as
the Buddhas of countless ages of the future, by personally witness-
ing the timelessness of the past, present, and future. Because there is
no time, there is no coming or going.’
15
This serves also as a com-
ment on the following verses of the Avatamsaka Sutra:
Just as the future
Has not the marks of the past,
So also do all things
Not have any marks at all.
15. Ibid., p. 51.
39
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
Just as the signs of birth and death
Are all unreal
So also are all things
Void of intrinsic nature.
Nirvana cannot be grasped,
But when it is spoken of there are two kinds,
So it is of all things:
When discriminated, they are different.
Just as based on something counted
There exists a way of counting.
Their nature is nonexistent:
Thus are phenomena perfectly known.
It’s like the method of counting,
Adding one, up to infinity;
The numbers have no substantial nature:
They are distinguished due to intellect.
16
To speak of the past—and a fortiori, any ‘creator’ or originator of
what was ‘in the beginning’—is to engage in something akin to ‘the
method of counting’. One can add one continuously to each number
in the series, and never come to an end; one will never, through
counting, realize that ‘numbers have no substantial nature’. Here,
‘numbers’ stand for all phenomena, which stand apart from the uni-
tive Reality: to engage in thought with the origin of phenomena is
to engage with those phenomena, from this point of view: what the
Buddhist logic of enlightenment calls for, on the contrary, is the
radical transcendence of phenomena, which in turn requires one to
ignore completely the process by which phenomena came into be-
ing, whence the apparent denial of the Creator.
* * *
The ‘non-theism’ of Buddhism not only upholds what Muslims refer
to as the Oneness of God; it can also deepen the Muslim’s apprecia-
tion of the utter transcendence of God, helping to show that the divine
Essence radically negates all relativity, and that all of our concep-
tions of that Essence are perforce mediated through veils of our own
subjective construction. God can indeed be described according to
the images, qualities and allusions given in the Revelation, but be-
tween all of these descriptions and the true reality of God there is still
no common measure. They measure God not according to His true
16. Ibid., p. 448.
common ground between islam and buddhism
40
measure (6:91). No human conception of God—even if fashioned by
ideas received through Revelation—can be identified with the tran-
scendent reality of the divine Essence; it cannot overcome the incom-
mensurability separating the relative from the Absolute.
The Muslim conception of the Essence of God, transcending all
Names and Qualities, will be recognizable to Buddhists as an allu-
sion to that ineffable reality which ‘no words or speech can reach’.
17

This is a refrain in the Qur’ān: ‘Glorified be God above what they
describe’ (subhāna’Llāhi ‘ammā yasifūn) is a constant refrain in the
Qur’ān; it refers in the first instance to the false descriptions of God,
or false ascriptions of divinity to idols; but it also alludes to this
fundamental theological principle of Islam: the Essence of God is
utterly indefinable, above and beyond the divine Qualities manifest-
ing It, indeed, infinitely surpassing any conceivable ‘thing’: There
is nothing like Him (42:11).
Whereas the Qur’ān is full of descriptions of God’s actions and
attributes—thus expressing a cataphatic or even an anthropomorphic
conception of God, so far removed from the Buddhist conception of
an impersonal ultimate reality—one can nonetheless find both in the
Qur’ān and the sayings of the Prophet, certain crucial openings to
an apprehension of the Essence of God which utterly transcends all
categories of human language, cognition, and conception, includ-
ing all those which are fashioned by the very descriptions of God’s
acts and attributes given in His own revelation. Buddhist apophatic
philosophy can thus be read as an elaboration upon the nafy, the
negation, of the first testimony of Islam: lā ilāha, ‘no divinity’. The
ithbāt, or affirmation, illa’Llāh, ‘except the Divinity’, can be read
in this context as the intuition of an ineffable Reality which arises
in the very measure that all false conceptions of reality have been
eliminated. It is that Reality which is not susceptible to negation,
and that to which the Muslim mystics testify as being the content
of their ultimate realization: al-fanā’, extinction of the self (false
reality/divinity), gives way to al-baqā’, subsistence of the Self (true
Reality/Divinity). Mystic experience thus mirrors the two elements,
the nafy and the ithbāt, of the first testimony of Islam.
Shūnya and Shahāda
It is possible to argue that the implication of the doctrine of the ‘Void’
(Shūnya) or ‘Extinction’ (Nirvāna) is akin to the highest meaning of
17. Ibid., p. 291.
41
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
the nafy of the Shahāda. If the ‘non-theism’ of Buddhism can be
understood as a commentary on the nafy of the first testimony of
Islam, ‘no divinity’, then the ithbāt of the first testimony can be
understood within Buddhism as pertaining to the ultimate, supra-
personal Essence of God. That Absolute, alone, is ultimately real,
the Buddhist would assert, and one can only refer to it in terms that
negate any hint of relativity, thus, in apophatic terms: It is the ‘un-
born’, the ‘uncompound’, the ‘Void’—for It is de-void of all relativ-
ity, all otherness, all conditionality. Here we are confronted by the
‘substantial’ aspect of the text cited above, Udāna, 80–81. Being
devoid of everything but itself, this Absolute, alone, is ‘simple’
18

(non-compound), ‘purely itself’, thus at one with the absolute purity
of ikhlās, a key Islamic term which means ‘purification’ as well as
‘sincerity’, and is one of the titles of Sūra 112 cited above. Sincerity
flows forth in the measure that one’s conception of God is ‘purified’
of any stain of multiplicity; God’s pure oneness must be mirrored in
the purity of our conception of that oneness, and this gives rise to
sincerity. God’s oneness, alone, is totally and purely Itself, with no
hint of otherness sullying Its nature and rendering it compound; that
which is absolutely non-compound, purely ‘itself’ and nothing but
itself, cannot but be absolutely one. This is what is strictly implied
by the term ‘uncompounded’ (asamskrta) in verses 80–81 of the
Udāna, cited above.
When it is stated that all other things are compounded, this
means that every single thing in existence is a mixture of different
elements, it has no innate, abiding essence of its own. In Islamic
terms, all things other than God are likewise seen to be composed of
different elements; nothing but God is utterly one, purely itself. Pure
oneness transcends all multiplicity.
However, that oneness is manifested, symbolically, on the level
of form. This is what is called Shunyamurti in Buddhism, literally:
the manifestation of the Void. The Void as such cannot be manifested
without ceasing to be the Void, but it can be symbolically expressed.
One might also see the very name of God in Islam, Allāh, as just
such a manifestation of the Void, being a symbolic designation of
That which is beyond all possible conception and form. As we shall
see below, the transcendent reality of God is strictly inaccessible
18. ‘Simple’ translates the Arabic basīt, as opposed to murakkab ‘compounded’.
Let us recall that the English word ‘simple’ is derived from the root ‘sim’, related
to ‘same’, thus to identity, unity.
common ground between islam and buddhism
42
in its Essence. One of the ways in which It is glorified is precisely
by declaring its transcendent incomparability (tanzīh). However,
the same reality is also glorified in its manifestation on the level
of form, in the name Allāh—and all other Names of God—which
reflect that reality within language and thought. Thus, one glorifies
God—qua Essence—as in the refrain ‘Glorified be God above what
they describe’; but one also glorifies God’s ‘Name’: ‘Glorify the
Name of thy Lord, Most High’. The Name of that which is beyond all
words and thought thus becomes something akin to a ‘manifestation
of the Void’. The deliverance offered by this saving manifestation,
by means of invocation, will be addressed below, in the section en-
titled ‘Remembrance of God’.
Light of Transcendence
The Buddhist perspective can be seen to reinforce the Muslim mes-
sage of divine transcendence. It reminds Muslims of the need to be
aware of the existence of the conceptual veils through which we
perforce view the divine Sun, whose light is so bright that it blinds
the conceptual ‘eye’ of one who presumes to look upon it. This is
expressed most precisely in the following saying of the Prophet:
‘God has seventy thousand veils of light and darkness; were He to
remove them, the glories of His Countenance would consume all
those who looked upon Him.’
19
The Qur’ān, similarly, alludes to the
unapproachability of the divine Essence: God warns you to beware
of His Self (3:28, repeated at 3:30). One can cogitate or meditate
(engage in fikr/tafakkur) only upon the qualities of God, and not
upon His Essence. As al-Rāghib al-Isfahānī, a major lexicographer
of the Qur’ān, writes in his explanation of the Qur’ānic concept of
fikr: ‘Meditation is only possible in regard to that which can assume
a conceptual form (sūra) in one’s heart. Thus we have the following
saying [of the Prophet]: Meditate upon the bounties of God but not
19. Sahīh Muslim, Book of Īmān, 293. There is a deeper mystical meaning to the
destruction wrought by the vision of God. This relates to the very heart of sanc-
tity or walāya in Islam, understood metaphysically. The saint is the one who has
indeed been blessed with the vision of God, and has been rendered ‘extinct’ in the
very same sense as in the Buddhist nirvana, which means, precisely, ‘extinction’.
Though being commented upon chiefly by the Sufis, this aspect of the supreme
realisation is also alluded to in several Qur’ānic verses and prophetic sayings. Suf-
fice it here to refer to one Qur’ānic verse which hints at this mystery: ‘If you claim
to be saints of God (awliyā’ Allāh), favoured above others, then long for death, if
you are sincere.’ (62:6)
43
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
on God [Himself, His Essence] for God is above and beyond all pos-
sibility of being described in terms of any form (sūra).’
20
The basic idea expressed in this saying of the Prophet has been
transmitted in various forms:
21
one can meditate on ‘all things’, on
the ‘qualities’ of God, but not on His Essence, to which no powers
of conception have any access. This means that in Islamic terms,
the ultimate Reality is utterly inconceivable; that which is conceiv-
able cannot be the ultimate Reality. The capacity to conceive of
this distinction between the conceivable and the inconceivable lies,
paradoxically, at the very heart of the Shahāda, understood meta-
physically rather than just theologically: we must be aware that the
initial conception we have of the one and only Reality is but a start-
ing point, not a conclusion; this conception is an initiation into a
spiritual mystery, not the consummation of a chain of mental con-
structs; it initiates one into a transformative movement towards the
Ineffable, of which the mind can glimpse but a shadow. The Islamic
view of the utter transcendence of God’s Essence, the belief that It
surpasses all possible modes of formal conception, thus shows that
there are no grounds for erecting simplistic reified conceptions of
God in Islam; it also helps the Buddhist to see that, at the very sum-
mit of Islamic metaphysics, and even, at a stretch, Islamic theology,
there is an application of the first Shahāda which resonates deeply
with the Buddhist insistence on the Void, Shūnya, being beyond
namarūpa (name/form), and by that very token, beyond all conceiv-
ability. Both traditions would appear to be able to agree on the fol-
lowing paraphrase of the Shahāda: ‘no conceivable form: only the
inconceivable Essence’.
Al-Samad and Dharma
The Islamic distinction between the oneness of God’s Essence and
the multiplicity of creation evokes the Buddhist distinction be-
tween the oneness of the uncompounded and the multiplicity of the
compounded. This conceptual similarity is further reinforced by
the meaning of the term Samad: in addition to being positively de-
scribed as that which is eternally self-sufficient, and that which is
sought by all else, it is also apophatically referred to as ‘that which
20. Mu‘jam mufradāt, op. cit., p. 398.
21. Jalāl al-Dīn al-Suyūtī cites 5 variations on this saying in his compilation
of prophetic sayings, al-Jāmi’ al-Saghīr (Beirut: Dar al-Ma’rifa, 1972), vol. 3,
pp. 262–263.
common ground between islam and buddhism
44
is not empty or hollow’ (ajwaf).
22
This immediately brings to mind
the fundamental Buddhist belief that the Dharma, as such, is alone
‘full’, all other dharmas are ‘empty’, empty that is, of ‘self-being’
(svabhāva). Indeed, one of the most fundamental propositions
common to all schools of Mahayana Buddhism is the ‘emptiness’
of all specific ‘dharmas’: ‘selfless are all dharmas, they have not
the character of living beings, they are without a soul, without a
personality.’
23

In other words, as applied to any existent entity, the word
‘dharma’ implies an emptiness deprived of suchness, whereas the
Dharma as such is absolute Suchness. Relative dharmas cannot sus-
tain themselves; they depend entirely for their existence on a range
of other dharmas, nothing in existence being free from dependence
upon an indefinite series of factors, all of which are interdependent,
and at the same time totally dependent upon the Dharma as such,
which alone is ‘full’ of Itself. The Dharma has no ‘hollowness’ or
emptiness within it,
24
but rather, just as in the case of al-Samad, it
is that to which all ‘empty’ things resort in order to be filled with
being, a being which, however, never ceases to be that of the Abso-
lute; it does not become a property or defining quality of the relative
things, which are all fatally marked by impermanence and unreality,
even while they are endowed with existence.
In Buddhist texts the Dharma is stressed as the ultimate Es-
sence of all things or their ultimate Suchness (tathatā); but to avoid
any possible reification of this Essence, either in thought or in lan-
guage, the Suchness is in turn identified with the Void (Shūnya).
What separates the Suchness per se from such and such a conception
one might have of It is as vast as that which separates the experience
of enlightenment from the mere notion of enlightenment. Radical
incommensurability is always maintained as between the Dharma/
Void/Suchness and any conceptions one may have thereof.
The Void, therefore, is ‘empty’ only from the point of view of
the false plenitude of the world, and of the reifying tendencies of hu-
man thought and language. In itself, it is infinite plenitude; in reality,
22. Mu‘jam mufradāt, op. cit., p. 94.
23. Diamond Sutra, cited in E.Conze, Buddhist Wisdom Books (London: George
Allen & Unwin, 1958), p. 59.
24. The Sanskrit root of this word is dhri, ‘to hold’. It thus refers to anything
which is ‘held to be real’, from teachings and precepts to ultimate reality. See Red
Pine, The Zen Teaching of Bodhidharma (New York: North Point Press, 1987),
p. 116, n.6.
45
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
it is the world, together with all its reified ramifications in thought,
that is empty. The apophatic definition of the Void can thus be seen
not as being more indicative of the reality of the Dharma than are
the cataphatic descriptions thereof: the dialectical stress is on the
transcendence of the Dharma vis-à-vis both positive and negative
designations of its reality. The discourse on the Void appears to be
aimed at generating receptivity to a mystical state rather than gen-
erating logical conclusions from a series of premises. One is invited
to grasp, in a moment of supra-rational intuition, the impossibil-
ity of attaining an adequate representation of the Dharma in terms
of any negative/positive polarity, whether conceptual or linguistic.
This very intuition enhances, in turn, receptivity to the sole means
of ‘understanding’ the Dharma. The only way in which the Dharma
can be understood is if it be realized, in the sense of ‘made real’,
spiritually and mystically. Such a realization strictly presupposes
transcending the empirical self and all the relative faculties of per-
ception and cognition appended to that self. As will be seen below,
such an approach to realization resonates deeply with the mystical
tradition in Islam.
In some Buddhist texts it seems that the very emptiness of
things constitutes their ‘suchness’,
25
and it is this emptiness/such-
ness which relates the thing to the ‘suchness’ of the Dharma, as it
were by inverse analogy. It would appear that the Dharma is indeed
the true suchness of all things, but these ‘things’ have no access to
this suchness except through the negation of their own specificity,
compounded as they are of various aggregates arising in mutually
dependent chains of causality (pratītyasamutpāda)—all of which
are empty. So, in spiritual terms, the negation of this emptiness
implies being empty of emptiness, and this double negation is the
sole means of realizing, in supra-conceptual mode, the Suchness of
Tathatā.
The Dharma is therefore absolute plenitude in its own such-
ness; but from the point of view of the apparent ‘suchness’ of the
world, it appears to be ‘empty’: it is empty of all the illusory such-
ness of things, so, being empty of emptiness, it is infinite plenitude.
Thus, when applied to Absolute reality, the same term, ‘dharma’,
implies an emptiness which is not only absolute plenitude, it also as
it were ‘fills’ the emptiness of all other dharmas, which are thereby
25. ‘What is empty is Buddha-nature (Buddhadhātu)’, according to the
Mahāparinirvāna Sūtra. Cited in ibid., p. 60.
common ground between islam and buddhism
46
re-endowed with reality. It is for this reason that we find as one
of the most definitive Mahayana formulae: ‘Samsara is Nirvana;
Nirvana is Samsara’. Relativity is first stripped of its separative ex-
istence, and then re-endowed with reality, the sole reality of Nir-
vana—which can be understood as the beatific state proper to the
supreme noncompounded Reality. In Islamic terms, one might say:
first comes the nafy, no divinity/reality; then the ithbāt: except the
one Divinity/Reality. If we translate the word ‘dharma’ as ‘essence’,
and apply it to the formula of the first shahāda, we have the follow-
ing: ‘no dharma/essence but the Dharma/Essence’. The conceptual
convergence at this level of tawhīd—literally ‘affirming, declaring
or realizing oneness’—is evident.
We could also say, applying this formula to the Buddha him-
self: ‘no buddha but the Buddhadhātu’, this latter term referring to
the ‘Buddha-nature’ which is immanent in all things. This imma-
nent Buddha-hood transcends the person of the Buddha, and this
is demonstrated by the fact that Buddhadhātu is coterminous with
Dharmadhātu, Dharma-nature, and also with Tathāgatagarbha, lit-
erally: the ‘womb’ of the Tathāgata, the ‘one thus gone’
26
: ‘There is
neither arising nor perishing within the Tathāgatabarbha. It is free
from conceptual knowledge and views. Like the nature of Dhar-
madhatu, which is ultimate, wholly complete, and pervades all ten
directions ….’
27
God’s Face
In the Qur’ān, God’s ‘Face’ (wajh) is identified with the eternal and
ubiquitous nature of the divine Reality. In the verses cited above,
55:26–27, we were told that everything in existence is passing away
except the ‘Face’ of God. In another verse we are told: Everywhere
you turn, there is the Face of God (2:115). In the following verse,
the mystery of this ‘Face’ deepens, and brings home the extent of
its correspondence with the Buddhist conception of the Dharma:
Every thing is perishing (hālik) except His Face. (28:88) The Face
in question is clearly that of God, but the pronoun ‘His’ can also be
26. One notes here the similarity with the Islamic name of God, al-Rahmān,
which is derived from the word Rahim, meaning womb. See the discussion of rah-
ma as all-embracing compassionate love below.
27. From the Sūtra of Complete Enlightenment (tr. Ven. Guo-gu Bhikshu) in
Master Sheng-yen, Complete Enlightenment, part 9, volume 7 (New York: Dharma
Drum, 1997), pp. 17–18.
47
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
read as pertaining to each ‘thing’, so that the meaning becomes: ev-
ery thing is perishing except its Face—the Face of that thing. One of
the greatest spiritual authorities of Islam, Imam al-Ghazālī (d.1111),
comments on this verse as follows: ‘[It is] not that each thing is
perishing at one time or at other times, but that it is perishing from
eternity without beginning to eternity without end. It can only be
so conceived since, when the essence of anything other than Him
is considered in respect of its own essence, it is sheer nonexistence.
But when it is viewed in respect of the “face” to which existence
flows forth from the First, the Real, then it is seen as existing not in
itself but through the face turned to its giver of existence. Hence the
only existent is the Face of God. Each thing has two faces: a face
toward itself, and a face toward its Lord. Viewed in terms of the face
of itself, it is nonexistent; but viewed in terms of the Face of God, it
exists. Hence nothing exists but God and His Face.’
28
With the help of this commentary, we can understand more
clearly what is meant by the following verse: He is the First and
the Last, the Outward and the Inward (57:3). The absolute unity of
God is thus both utterly transcendent and inescapably immanent.
Not only is the divine Reality within all things as the ‘Inward’ (al-
Bātin), it is also the true reality, the ‘face’ or ‘essence’ of all em-
pirical phenomena, as the ‘Outward’, (al-Zāhir). It is for this reason
that we can look nowhere in existence without being confronted by
‘the Face of God’. This rigorous view of the oneness of divine real-
ity rejoins the subtlety of the Mahayana Buddhist view of the ulti-
mate unity of Samsara and Nirvana. In the words of Milarepa, the
greatest poet-saint of Tibet:
29
‘Try to understand that Nirvana and
Samsara are not two … The core of the View lies in non-duality’.
30

Samsara, or relativity, is but the outward, visible ‘face’ of Nirvana:
the outward and the inward, alike, are expressions of the One which
transcends the very distinction between these two dimensions. It is
only from what Nāgārjūna calls the view of ‘conventional reality’
(samvrti-satyam) that one can distinguish between different ‘di-
28. Al-Ghazālī—The Niche of Lights, tr. David Buchman (Provo, Utah: Brigham
Young University Press, 1998), pp. 16–17. Translation slightly modified: the word
yalī is better translated as ‘turned to’ rather than Buchman’s ‘adjacent to’, in the
phrase: ‘through the face turned to its giver of existence.’
29. See the classic biography by W.Y. Evans-Wentz, Tibet’s Great Yogī Milarepa
(London: Humphrey Milford, 1928).
30. The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa, tr. Garma C.C. Chang (Boston &
Shaftsbury: Shambhala, 1989), vol. 2, pp. 404, 405.
common ground between islam and buddhism
48
mensions’ whether of space or of time. From the point of view of
‘ultimate fruit’ (paramārtha), however, the Absolute is infinite and
eternal, comprising all possible dimensions of space and time, and
by that very token not susceptible of location within either space or
time. The Qur’ānic notion of the inescapability of the ‘face’ of God,
its immanence in all that exists, is mirrored in the Buddhist idea of a
Buddha being present in all things. To cite Milarepa again:
The Matrix of Buddhahood permeates all sentient beings.
All beings are therefore Buddhas in themselves.
Yet they are veiled by temporal defilements;
Once the defilements are cleansed,
Then will they be Buddhas.
31
Milarepa also refers to the ‘face’ which becomes visible when the
substance of one’s own consciousness—one’s own ‘face’ of reality—
is grasped as identical to the substance of all other beings. In Qur’ānic
terms, the Face of God becomes visible through all things, whose true
being, or ‘face’, is not their own, but that of God:
By realizing that all forms are self-awareness,
I have beheld my consort’s face—the true Mind within.
So none of the sentient beings in the Three Great Worlds
Eludes the embrace of this great Thatness.
32
The ‘emptiness’ of all dharmas might now be seen as the nega-
tive prelude to the affirmation of the suchness of the one and only
Dharma; all particular ‘faces’ are subsumed within the one and only
Face of God. Of particular importance in this connection is the com-
ment of al-Ghazālī: ‘when the essence of anything other than Him
is considered in respect of its own essence, it is sheer nonexistence’.
One need only replace the word ‘essence’ with ‘dharma’, and non-
existence with ‘emptiness’ and we are confronted with what sounds
like a perfectly Buddhist formulation. The doctrine of the emptiness
or unreality of all dharmas, in turn, leads directly to the Islamic
principle of tawhīd, as the following verses from the Satasāhasrika
show:
From the first thought of enlightenment onwards, a Bo-
dhisattva should train himself in the conviction that all
31. Ibid., vol. 2, p. 391.
32. Ibid., vol. 2, p. 370.
49
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
dharmas are baseless. While he practices the six perfections
he should not take anything as a basis
33
… Where there is
duality, there is a basis. Where there is non-duality there is
lack of basis.
Subhuti: How do duality and non-duality come about?
The Lord: Where there is eye and forms, ear and sounds,
[etc., to:] where there is mind and dharmas, where there is
enlightenment and the enlightened, that is duality. Where
there is no eye and forms, no ear and sounds, [etc., to:] no
mind and dharmas, no enlightenment and the enlightened,
that is non-duality.
34

It may seem strange at first sight that even ‘the enlightened’ are
included in the sphere of duality. The reason is that, from this point
of view of pure enlightenment, nothing but that quality of pure con-
sciousness exists; if one speaks of the consciousness that belongs or
pertains to an individual, then there is, unavoidably, a duality: the
one who is conscious, and the content of his consciousness. This is
precisely what is taught in the mystical Islamic doctrine of fanā’.
Fanā’ and Non-duality
The discerning of a subtle dualism in the consciousness of one who
is enlightened, or on the path to enlightenment, finds expression
in the text of al-Ghazālī cited earlier. In the following passage, he
describes and evaluates the state of those sages who have attained
‘extinction’ (fanā’):
They become intoxicated with such an intoxication that
the ruling authority of their rational faculty is overthrown.
Hence one of them says, “I am the Real!” (anā’l-Haqq), an-
other, “Glory be to me, how great is my station!”
35
... When
this state gets the upper hand, it is called “extinction” in
relation to the one who possesses it. Or rather, it is called
“extinction from extinction”, since the possessor of the state
33. Basis translates upādhi: ‘Having in his person attained the deathless element
which has no “basis”, by making real the casting out of “basis”, the Perfect Buddha,
of no outflows, teaches the griefless, stainless state.’ Itivuttaka, 62 (p. 82 of Bud-
dhist Texts Through the Ages).
34. Satasāhasrika, LIII, f.279–283. Cited in Buddhist Texts Through the Ages,
op. cit., pp. 174–175.
35. These are famous theopathic utterances (shathiyāt), by Mansūr al-Hallūj and
Bāyazīd al-Bastāmī, respectively.
common ground between islam and buddhism
50
is extinct from himself and from his own extinction. For
he is conscious neither of himself in that state, nor of his
own unconsciousness of himself. If he were conscious of
his own unconsciousness, then he would [still] be conscious
of himself. In relation to the one immersed in it, this state
is called “unification” (ittihād) according to the language
of metaphor, or is called “declaring God’s unity” (tawhīd)
according to the language of reality.
36
The paradoxes uttered by the Buddha—as well as the identification
of the Buddha with the Dharma, or with Suchness, or Nirvāna,
etc.—might be seen as expressions of a tawhīd at once radical
and mystical, which is strictly predicated on extinction, nirvāna,
precisely: ni = ‘out’; vāna = ‘blowing’, the idea being akin to a
flame being blown out by the wind. If Buddhist teachings are
read in the light of the chasm which separates language—and
with it, all formal concepts—from the reality consummated
through enlightenment, many puzzling paradoxes will be grasped
as inevitable shadows cast on the plane of thought by that which
deconstructs all thought, and negates the limitations of specific
consciousness: the negation of these limitations of specificity
implies the affirmation of liberating infinity. Whatever can be
distinctively perceived by the mind is other than the ultimate truth,
and is thus to be relinquished. Thought has to give way to being; in
other words, ‘mental fabrication’, to quote the Avatamsaka Sutra,
is to give way to a state of enlightened being:
Having no doubt as to truth,
Forever ending mental fabrication,
Not producing a discriminating mind:
This is awareness of enlightenment.
37
The fact that this absence of ‘discrimination’ is far from a kind of
vacuity or thoughtlessness in the conventional sense is brought
home by the Sutra of Hui-neng.
38
Referring to the perfect wisdom
36. The Niche of Lights, op. cit., pp. 17–18.
37. The Flower Ornament Scripture—A Translation of the Avatamsaka Sutra,
op. cit., p. 292.
38. This sutra has the distinction of being ‘the only sutra spoken by a native of
China’, according to Wong Mou-lam, translator of this sutra. The name ‘sutra’ is
normally applied only to the sermons of the Buddha, and this shows the high es-
teem in which this discourse is held in Ch’an (Zen in Japan) Buddhism.
51
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
of prajnā, or the ultimate state of enlightenment, the word ‘thought-
lessness’ is in fact used:
To obtain liberation is to attain samādhi of prajnā, which is
thoughtlessness. What is thoughtlessness? Thoughtlessness
is to see and to know all dharmas with a mind free from
attachment. When in use it pervades everywhere, and yet it
sticks nowhere … But to refrain from thinking of anything,
so that all thoughts are suppressed, is to be dharma-ridden,
and this is an erroneous view.
39
* * *
As mentioned in the introduction, it would not be appropriate to
compare Buddhist doctrine with Islamic dogma, as if they were
situated on the same plane. It is ma‘rifa, spiritual wisdom, within
Islam, and not so much ‘aqīda, its formal creed, which can be fruit-
fully compared to Buddhist doctrine. But inasmuch as ma‘rifa, as
expounded by such authorities as al-Ghazālī, is in complete harmo-
ny with the Qur’ān and the Prophetic Sunna, the spiritual concor-
dances which one can find between Islamic spirituality and Bud-
dhism helps to uncover the transcendent common ground between
Islam as such—and not simply its metaphysical dimensions—and
Buddhism as such.
Baqā’ of the ‘Enlightened Ones’
Returning to the idea of the nonexistence of the ‘enlightened ones’,
in the following citation from the immensely influential ‘Diamond
Sūtra’ of the Mahayana tradition, we see that the enlightened ones
do exist, but that their true reality is sustained not by themselves, but
by the pure Absolute, referred to in our opening citation from the
Udāna as the ‘noncompound’: asamskrta.
This dharma which the Tathāgata has fully known or dem-
onstrated—it cannot be grasped, it cannot be talked about,
it is neither a dharma nor a no-dharma. And why? Because
an Absolute exalts the holy persons (asamskrtaprabhāvitā
hy āryā-pudgalā).
40
Here, again, one can make use of the Sufi concept of baqā’, or sub-
sistence: those who exist subsequent to the experience of extinction
39. The Diamond Sutra and The Sutra of Hui-Neng, op. cit., p. 85.
40. Diamond Sutra, cited in E. Conze, Buddhist Texts, op. cit,. p. 36
common ground between islam and buddhism
52
are sustained only by the reality of God, not by their own existence.
This whole doctrine derives its Qur’ānic orthodoxy from, among
others, the verse cited earlier: Everything thereon is passing away
(fān); and there subsists (yabqā) only the Face of your Lord, Owner
of Majesty and Glory (55:26–27). The mystic who has undergone
extinction has, by that very fact, also concretely realized the nonex-
istence of all things other than God, all things that are in a state of
‘passing away’ even while apparently subsisting. Having died to his
own illusory existence, it is God’s ‘Face’, alone, that subsists; and it
is through that subsistence that the individual himself subsists—his
‘face’ or essence being in reality not ‘his’ but God’s: nothing exists,
as we saw earlier, apart from God and the Face/Essence of God,
which shines through all things.
In this light, it is possible to see why it is that, on the one hand,
the Buddha states that he has ‘known’ the Dharma, and on the other,
that it cannot be grasped, talked about, and that in fact it is ‘neither
a dharma nor a no-dharma’: insofar as all such characterizations of
the Absolute derive from the individual stand-point, and insofar as
the individual’s existence is strictly illusory on its own account, all
such characterizations of the Absolute cannot but assume the nature
of an illusion, or at best a ‘provisional means’ (upāya) of expressing
the inexpressible. In the Diamond Sutra we read the paradox that the
truth declared by the Buddha is neither real nor unreal:
Subhuti, the Tathāgata is he who declares that which is true,
he who declares that which is fundamental, he who declares
that which is ultimate … Subhuti, that truth to which the
Tathāgata has attained is neither real nor unreal.
41
The ‘truth’ which can be defined in terms of a polarity constituted
by reality versus unreality cannot be the ultimate truth. That alone is
truth which transcends the domain in which such dualistic notions
can be posited. It is not a truth which can be qualified as real, for its
very truth must be absolutely one with reality: its own ‘suchness’
must be its entire truth and reality, and cannot be known as ‘real’ or
‘true’ in any final sense except by itself.
The following dialogue between the same disciple, Subhuti, and
the Buddha brings home the paradox of this Absolute that can only
be known by itself, by its own ‘Suchness’ (tathatā):
41. The Diamond Sutra and the Sutra of Hui-Neng, op. cit., p. 32.
53
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
Subhuti: ‘If, O Lord, outside Suchness no separate
dharma can be apprehended, then what is that dharma that
will stand firmly in suchness, or that will know this full en-
lightenment, or that will demonstrate this dharma?’
Buddha: ‘Outside Suchness no separate dharma can be
apprehended, that could stand firmly in Suchness. The very
Suchness, to begin with, cannot be apprehended, how much
less that which can stand firmly in it. Suchness does not
know full enlightenment, and on the dharmic plane no one
can be found who has either known full enlightenment, will
know it, or does know it. Suchness does not demonstrate
dharma, and on the dharmic plane, no one can be found
who could demonstrate it.’
42
Nobody, not even the Buddha, can ‘demonstrate’ the Absolute, be-
cause such a demonstration requires concepts and language, and the
Absolute/Suchness transcends all such concepts. For this reason, the
Buddha stresses the need to be stripped of all ‘thought-coverings’
(acitta-āvaranah): thought, by its very nature, ‘covers’ and thus ob-
scures the source or substance or root of its own consciousness. It
is only when thought assumes the nature of a transparent veil over
its own substratum of consciousness that authentic wisdom is at-
tained. If thought is ‘seen through’, then the thinker, the agent of
thought, is in a sense extinguished before the source and goal of
thought. To say ‘thinker’ is to deny the sole reality of the absolute
nature of consciousness—whence the paradox that the Dharma is
both ‘known’ by the Buddha and unknown by him; it is both attained
and not attained:
Therefore, O Sariputra, it is because of his nonattainment-
ness [sic] that a Bodhisattva, through having relied on the
perfection of wisdom, dwells without thought-coverings …
and in the end he attains to Nirvana.
43
Let us again turn to al-Ghazālī, who provides a corresponding for-
mulation, referring not to ‘thought-coverings’ but to ‘individual fac-
ulties’. The highest spiritual sciences (al-ma‘ārif, pl. of ma‘rifa) are
only revealed to the individual through spiritual states of ‘unveiling’
(mukāshafa), and these, in turn, are predicated upon the extinction
42. Prajnāpāramitā Sutra, A/27:453, cited in ibid., p. 37.
43. Heart Sutra, verses 37–43, cited in ibid., p. 93.
common ground between islam and buddhism
54
of the individual’s consciousness. Fanā’ is the essential pre-requisite
of this unveiling because:
The contingencies of the ego, together with its passions, exert
an attraction towards the sensible world, which is a world of
error and illusion. The Real unveils itself completely at death,
with the cessation of the power of the senses and the imagina-
tion which turn the heart towards this lower world … Fanā’ re-
fers to a state wherein the senses are pacified, not preoccupied;
and the imagination is in repose, not generating confusion.
44
This may be seen as a mystical commentary on the following verses
of the Qur’ān:
Whoso migrates for the sake of God will find much refuge
and abundance in the earth, and whoso forsakes his home,
being a fugitive to God and His Messenger, and death over-
takes him, his reward is then incumbent upon God. God is
ever Forgiving, Merciful (4:100).
The death of the body is prefigured in that death of the lower soul in
the state of fanā’.
Let us return to Nāgārjūna’s fundamental distinction between the
‘two truths’, as this will help place in context the concordance between
the two traditions as regards the conception of the pure Absolute: ‘The
teaching of the doctrine by the Buddhas is based upon two truths: truth
relating to worldly convention and truth in terms of ultimate fruit.’
45

It is on the level of conventional truth (samvrti-satyam), that one can
situate the explanations pertaining to the whole process of dependent
origination, impermanence, and suffering. The truth or reality pertain-
ing to ‘ultimate fruit’ (paramārtha), however, transcends this entire
domain. The word ‘fruit’ (artha, Pali: attha), which can also be trans-
lated as consequence or result, draws our attention to the existential
unfolding of reality consequent upon enlightenment: the discovery
of ‘the truth’ or ‘reality’ (satyam)
46
is not to be found on the level of
44. See his treatise Kitāb al-Arba‘īn fī usūl al-dīn (Beirut: Dar al-Afaq al-Abadi-
yya, 1979), pp. 44–45; and for discussion on this and other similar passages from
al-Ghazālī’s works, see Farid Jabre, La Notion de la Ma‘rifa chez Ghazālī (Paris:
Traditions les Lettres Orientales, 1958), p. 125.
45. From his Mūlamadhyamakakārikā, 24:8, cited by David Kalupahana,
Nāgārjūna—The Philosophy of the Middle Way, op. cit., p. 331.
46. As in the Arabic word haqq, the Sanskrit satyam can be translated both in
terms of reality and truth.
55
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
formal thought and by the empirically defined individual; rather, it
is the indescribable ‘fruit’ of the experience of enlightenment. The
positive content of this enlightenment—absolute Reality—is thus not
denied when the formal designations of that Reality are undermined,
contradicted or ignored. What is contradicted by the Buddha is the
idea that the ultimate Reality can be adequately designated, contained,
and still less realized, on the level of formal thought by the individual,
both being bound up by relativity of nama-rupa (name and form).
This explains why in some texts even the idea of ultimate reality being
uncompounded is contradicted:
The Buddhas’ reality is subtle and hard to fathom;
No words or speech can reach it.
It is not compounded or uncompounded;
Its essential nature is void and formless.
47

Referring to the ultimate reality as uncompounded is an error, not be-
cause the ultimate reality is in fact compounded, but because the very
fact of verbally designating it as uncompounded is already tantamount
to an act of compounding. There is the uncompounded reality, on the
one hand, and the description of it as uncompounded: putting the two
together means that one has left the presence of the uncompounded and
embraced the compounded. The final verse in the passage quoted, ‘Its
essential nature is void and formless’, could just as well be contradicted,
for the very same reason as one contradicts the idea of reality being
uncompounded. Holding on to the idea of reality being void or form-
less itself undermines the voidness of that reality, and acts as a mental
barrier preventing one from being submerged in it. Again, according to
The Flower Ornament Scripture:
Things expressed by words
Those of lesser wisdom wrongly discriminate
And therefore create barriers
And don’t comprehend their own minds.
...
If one can see the Buddha,
One’s mind will have no grasping;
Such a person can then perceive
Truth as the Buddha knows it.
48
47. The Flower Ornament Scripture, op. cit., p. 290.
48. Ibid., p. 376.
common ground between islam and buddhism
56
In terms of Islamic spirituality, the very thought of tawhīd on the
mental plane can itself become an obstacle in the path of spiritual
realization of tawhīd, a realization which is predicated not just on the
elimination of all mental constructs, but also on the extinction of in-
dividual consciousness. Any concept—even true ones—will entrench
that consciousness, and thus is ‘wrong’ from the higher point of view
of the reality which transcends all concepts. Buddhist conceptions of
the Absolute are thus fashioned according to this paradoxical require-
ment: to conceive of the Absolute in a way which reveals the ultimate
inadequacy of all concepts, and which focuses all spiritual aspiration
on making a leap from the plane of finite thought to the plane of infi-
nite reality. Another way of putting this is to say: ‘Those who seek the
truth shouldn’t seek anything’.
49
Seeking a ‘thing’ will ensure that the
truth of all things will not be found. Even having a view of a ‘thing’,
will prevent one from ‘seeing’ all things:
No view is seeing
Which can see all things;
If one has any views about things,
This is not seeing anything.
50
This attitude may be summed up succinctly in the words which
come a few verses later: ‘divorcing the concept of things’.
51
It is
not the ultimate nature of things that is negated, rather, what is
negated is their susceptibility to adequate conceptualization: that
ultimate nature can be delivered or glimpsed only in a flash of
pure, supra-conceptual, awareness. So the best teaching, the best
‘concept’, is that which predisposes one to this mode of intuitive
cognition, which arises more out of a state of inner being than of
formal thought. The ultimate Reality, far from being negated in
this perspective, is affirmed in the deepest way in which it can be
affirmed: by negating all that can in any way claim to be the Real
on the level of thought and language, ‘name and form’ (nama-
rupa): in Islamic terms: lā ilāha illa’Llāh. To apply the distinction
of Nāgārjūna between ‘conventional truth’ (samvrti-satyam) and
‘ultimate fruit’ (paramārtha), one might say that ‘divorcing the
concept of things’ is a process which must lead from the domain of
relative truth, where the concept of things is a veil, to the domain
49. This is from the Vimalakirti Scripture, as cited by Cleary in ibid., p. 35.
50. Ibid., p. 376.
51. Ibid., p. 377.
57
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
of ultimate truth, wherein resides the transcendent reality of That
which is only ever partially conceptualised in the lower domain.
The ‘divorce’ in question, then, is not to be applied to ultimate
Reality, but to all things which would attempt to imprison its
infinitude within the finite framework of thought.
The Diamond Sutra contains the pith of this teaching, express-
ing the imperative of the divorce in question in simple but powerful
imagery. These images are aimed at inducing a state of mind and
being which is referred to simply in terms of two imperatives: ‘de-
tachment from appearances—abiding in real truth.’ To be detached
from what appears is practically tantamount to realization of what
never disappears, that which eternally transcends the realm of ap-
pearances, ‘the real truth’.
Thus shall ye think of all this fleeting world:
A star at dawn, a bubble in the stream;
A flash of lightning in a summer cloud,
A flickering lamp, a phantom and a dream.
52
This might be compared to such verses of the Qur’ān as the following:
Know that the life of the world is only play, and idle talk,
and pomp, and boasting between you, and rivalry in wealth
and children; as the likeness of vegetation after rain, whose
growth is pleasing to the farmer, but afterwards it dries
up and you see it turning yellow, then it becomes straw…
(57:20).
However many long years are passed in the ‘life of this world’, they will
appear as less than a single day when the end of this life is reached:
They ask you of the Hour: when will it come to pass? Why—
what can you say about it? Unto your Lord belongs [know-
ledge of] the term thereof. You are but a warner unto him
who fears it. On the day when they behold it, it will be as
if they had but tarried for an evening or the morn thereof
(79:43–46).
The Prophetic saying ‘All men are asleep; when they die, they wake
up’, can be read as a profound commentary on these verses.
53
52. The Diamond Sutra, op. cit., p. 53.
53. Though not found in the canonical sources, this saying is often quoted by the
spiritual authorities of Islam. Al-Ghazālī, for example, cites it several times in his
common ground between islam and buddhism
58
We hope that these observations have helped to demonstrate that
at the metaphysical level the two traditions are indeed oriented
to the One and only Reality, however much the strictly ‘theologi-
cal’ conception of this Reality in Islam differs from the mystical
conceptions within Buddhism. We now need to address the ques-
tion of whether this ultimate Reality is also the object of worship
in Buddhism, failing which the Muslim scholar may conclude
that, even if the Buddhists appear to have a metaphysical or phil-
osophical appreciation of the oneness of ultimate Reality, they
nevertheless do not worship this Absolute, and thus cannot be
included in the sphere of ‘true believers’.
Worship of the One
In Islam shirk is not only the doctrinal error of ‘associating part-
ners’ with God, or ascribing divinity to idols; it is also the wilful
‘sin’ of worshipping something other than God: And whoever has
hope in the meeting of his Lord, let him act virtuously, and make
none sharer of the worship due to his Lord (18:110).
When, therefore, the Muslim reads the Buddhist testimo-
ny of the ‘Triple Refuge’, he is likely to regard it as an act
of shirk: ‘I take refuge in the Buddha, the Dharma and the
Sangha’. The Buddha is but a man; the Dharma, but the teach-
ing, the law, or the norm; and the Sangha, but a community
of monks: where is mention of the ultimate Reality in which
one must take refuge, to which devotion and worship is due?
To answer this question, we would do well to return to the
citation above, where Dharma was translated as Reality. The
word comprises several meanings, including: teaching, norm,
law, truth, reality. The difficulty of defining it precisely is re-
vealed by the Buddha himself:
This Reality [Dhamma, Pali for Dharma] that I have reached
is profound, hard to see, hard to understand, excellent, pre-
eminent, beyond the sphere of thinking, subtle, and to be
penetrated by the wise alone.
54
Ihyā’. Mohammed Rustom in his article notes the following instances in the Beirut,
1997 edition of the Ihyā’: 1:15; 3:381; 4:246, 260. See M. Rustom, ‘Psychology,
eschatology, and imagination in Mulla Sadra Shirazi’s commentary on the hadith
of awakening’, in Islam and Science, vol. 5, no.1, 1997, p. 10.
54. Cited from the Majjhima Nikāya, in Some Sayings of the Buddha According to
the Pali Canon, tr. F.L. Woodward (London: Oxford University Press, 1925), p. 4.
59
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
The most immediate meaning of the word Dharma relates more
to the teaching, the doctrine, and the law or norm stemming there-
from; but it can also refer to the ultimate content of the doctrine,
that in which both the doctrine and the law culminate, and of which
the Buddha himself is but the conveyor. This higher metaphysical
meaning of Dharma emerges if we look at the Mahayana scriptures,
and particularly at the conception of the three ‘bodies’ of the Bud-
dha. This will help us to see the extent to which Dharma in its higher
meaning of truth/reality, can be grasped as the same ultimate Truth/
Reality to which Muslims refer as al-Haqīqa or al-Haqq. It can also
help us to see that the Buddha in whom one takes ‘refuge’ is by no
means to be identified exhaustively with the sage Shakyamuni, who
was but the messenger, bearer of the message of the Dharma before
which he himself is effaced. This subordination of the Buddha to the
Dharma is explicitly taught in the following Mahayana Sūtra:
Those who by my form did see me, and those who followed
me by my voice, wrong are the efforts they engaged in; me
those people will not see. From the Dharma one should see
the Buddha, for the dharma-bodies are the guides.
55

Two points should be stressed here: the deluded state of those who at-
tach excessive significance to the human form of the Buddha; and the
emphasis on seeing the Buddha in the light of the Dharma, rather than
vice versa. The ontological precedence of the Dharma is thus affirmed
here. Then, in relation to the description of the ‘dharma-bodies’ as
‘guides’, these bodies of the Dharma manifest at different levels in
the form of so many types of Buddha: the human level (nirmāna-
kāya, or ‘transformation-body’); the celestial level (sambhoga-kāya
or ‘felicity-body’); and the divine or Absolute level (dharma-kāya,
translated as ‘Being-body’). One can speak relatively easily of the
first two ‘bodies’ of the Buddha in terms of earthly manifestation
and celestial archetype. In Islam, the distinction would correspond
to the Prophet as the particular man Muhammad b. ‘Abd Allah, on
the one hand, and the pre-human archetypal reality of the Prophetic
substance, alluded to in these famous words of the Prophet: ‘I was a
Prophet when Adam was [still] between water and clay’.
56
55. Vajracchedikā, 26a, b. Cited in Buddhist Texts Through the Ages, op. cit.,
p. 144.
56. The most strongly authenticated version of this saying is as follows: The Proph-
et was asked when he became a Prophet. He replied: ‘When Adam was between spirit
common ground between islam and buddhism
60
Buddha in the Light of Dharma
However, it is rather more difficult to make sense of the dharma-
kāya: how can the ultimate reality be ‘embodied’ in the form of a
Buddha? We could argue, applying strict Buddhist logic: it is not,
and cannot be. For such an embodiment would perforce violate
the utterly non-compound reality of the Void. The same paradox
is observed in one of the names of the Buddha, Shūnyamurtī:
manifestation of the Void. The Buddha manifests an image or
reflection or intimation of that which cannot ever be subject to
manifestation except on pain of ceasing to be the Void, for the
void is devoid of manifestation, by definition. This dharma-kāya
can thus be understood as a degree of reality which can be con-
ceived only as the Absolute, but not in any sense as a manifesta-
tion thereof: we propose that the word ‘kāya’, body or vehicle is
thus to be taken metaphorically and not literally. Dharma in this
ultimate sense cannot be equated with any specific manifesta-
tion, however exalted; rather, it is the Principle of manifestation,
and must therefore remain supra-manifest. What is manifested
cannot be the Absolute as such, but rather, that aspect of the Ab-
solute which is susceptible of manifestation. If the manifestation
of the celestial Buddha (sambhoga-kāya), and a fortiori, the hu-
man Buddha (nirmana-kāya) be mistaken for the Absolute then,
instead of revealing the path to the Absolute, these relative forms
become veils obscuring It. We would argue also that the very fact
that the death of the Buddha is referred to as his parinirvana, the
ultimate or greatest Nirvana, demonstrates in its own way that
the Absolute can only be realized in the ultimate sense subse-
quent to the termination of the manifestation of the human form
of the Buddha.
According to Hui-neng (d. 713):
57
‘For whatever can be
named leads to dualism, and Buddhism is not dualistic. To take
hold of this non-duality of truth is the aim of Zen’.
58
In similar
vein, the teacher of Hui-neng, Hung-jen, writes: ‘One will not
get rid of birth and death if one constantly thinks of other Bud-
and body’. See Tirmidhī, Manāqib, 1; and Ibn Hanbal, 1, 281, et passim.
57. The 6th patriarch of the Ch’an/Zen school, who was, according to Suzuki,
‘the real Chinese founder of Zen’. D.T. Suzuki, Essays in Zen, op. cit., vol. 1,
p. 108
58. Ibid., vol. 1, p. 212.
61
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
dhas. However, if one retains one’s mindfulness,
59
one is sure
to reach the Further Shore.’ He then quotes the Buddha’s words
from the Vajraccedika-prajnāpāramitā Sūtra: ‘If any one wishes
to see me in form, or to seek me in sound, this person is treading
an evil path and he cannot see the Tathāgata.’
60
The reality of the
Tathāgata, ‘the one thus gone’, is the Buddha-nature, to which
each being has access, but only insofar as one is liberated from
all attachment to form, even, ironically, the form of the Buddha
himself. One understands from this why the Zen masters trans-
mitted the saying: ‘If you see the Buddha on the road, kill him!’
In the words of the Flower Ornament Scripture:
Since sentient beings are thus,
So also are the Buddhas:
Buddhas and Buddha-teachings
Intrinsically have no existence.
61
And again:
Even if one always looked at the Buddha
For a hundred thousand eons,
Not according to the absolute truth
But looking at the savior of the world,
Such a person is grasping appearances
And increasing the web of ignorance and delusion,
Bound in the prison of birth and death,
Blind, unable to see the Buddha.

59. Mindfulness is a perfect translation of the Arabic taqwā. The latter term,
though, strongly implies that the object of mindfulness is God. Given, however,
that in Buddhism one’s mindfulness is a form of permanent recollectedness of the
Dharma in the very midst of all outward activities, the two terms can be seen to be
indicating the same state of mind: an awareness of the Absolute which is not inter-
rupted by one’s engagement with the relative. The Qur’ān refers to rijāl, true men,
who are not distracted from the remembrance of God either by trade nor commerce
(24:36). See below for discussion of the remembrance of God.
60. From the translation of Hung-Jen’s discourse on meditation by W. Pachow,
in his Chinese Buddhism—Aspects of Interaction and Reinterpretation (Lanham:
University Press of America, 1980), p. 40.
61. The Flower Ornament Scripture, op. cit., p. 450.
common ground between islam and buddhism
62
Ordinary people seeing things
Just pursue the forms
And don’t realize things are formless:
Because of this they don’t see Buddha.
62
Thus, it cannot be said that the Buddha is ‘worshipped’ either in
the two forms of his human or celestial ‘bodies’ or in the form of
‘his’ divine body, the dharma-kāya. If the latter truly pertains to the
Dharma as such, then it cannot be appropriated by any being; and if
it is so appropriated, then it cannot be the Dharma. As we shall argue
below, in connection with the ‘remembrance of God’, the object of
devotion may well be the image of the Buddha, or a Bodhisattva, in
the first instance, but in good Buddhist logic, this object is rendered
transparent, given its ‘emptiness of self’, thus allowing free passage
to the only reality which is fully itself, possessed of absolute ‘such-
ness’, the Dharma.
The following synonyms for the Dharma, given by D.T. Su-
zuki in his comparison of terms used to designate God or ultimate
Reality in different religious traditions, might be of use in our re-
flections: Prajna (‘pure consciousness’), Tathatā (‘suchness’), Bo-
dhi (‘enlightenment’), Buddha (‘enlightened one’).
63
Similarly, in
relation to Dharma-kāya, Ananda Coomaraswamy gives these syn-
onyms: Ādi-Buddha (‘primordial’ or ‘Absolute’ Buddha), also iden-
tified with Vairocana; Svabhāvakāya (‘own-nature body’); Tattva
(‘essentiality’); Shūnya (‘the Void’); Nirvāna (‘extinctive bliss’);
Samādhikāya (‘rapture-body’); Bodhi (‘wisdom’); Prajnā (‘pure
consciousness’).
64
The Dharma in question at this transcendent level, then, is not
simply bound up with subjective mystical experience; it is also one
with the ultimate objective nature of consciousness and being—it
refers both to an objective transcendent principle as well as to a sub-
jective state accessible by dint of the immanence of that principle
within all that exists. Although this identification of the Absolute in
terms of the Dharma-kāya is stressed within Mahayana Buddhism,
and particularly in the Yogacara school which developed the doc-
trine of the three ‘bodies’ of the Buddha subsequent to the 4
th
cen-
62. Ibid., p. 373.
63. D.T. Suzuki, ‘The Buddhist Conception of Reality’, in Frederick Franck, ed.,
The Buddhist Eye (Bloomington: World Wisdom, 2004), p. 85.
64. Ananda Coomaraswamy, Buddha and the Gospel of Buddhism (New Jersey:
Citadel Press, 1988) p. 239.
63
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
tury CE, it has been argued by Edward Conze that ‘there is nothing
really new about it … The identification of one side of the Buddha
with the Dharma had often been made in the first period [of Bud-
dhism] and is of the essence of Buddhism.’
65
To speak about ‘one side of the Buddha’ needs to be nuanced
somewhat, for what is really meant is surely one aspect of the con-
sciousness of the ‘Awakened one’: the Buddha insofar he is identi-
fied with the content of his enlightenment. Then, the Dharma as
Transcendent Being and source of life and consciousness will be
grasped as That of which the Buddha’s enlightenment is an aspect:
‘From the Dharma one should see the Buddha’ and not vice versa,
as we saw above.
Marco Pallis, in his important essay, ‘Dharma and Dharmas
as Principle of Inter-religious Communication’, would thus appear
to be justified in stressing this concept as a bridge linking diverse
religious traditions. The key sentence, as regards the metaphysical
point we have been trying to make here, is the following: ‘If Dharma
corresponds, on the one hand, to the absoluteness and infinitude of
Essence, the dharmas for their part correspond to the relativity and
contingency of the accidents.’
66

The Dharma can thus be understood in two distinct senses, one
philosophical or ontological, and the other pedagogical or practi-
cal. In the first sense, it refers to what Islamic thought understands
as the Essence (al-Dhāt): the Essence of God is the Absolute (in
theological terms) and the sole Reality (in spiritual terms). All par-
ticular essences are relative (in theological terms) or illusory (in
spiritual terms). In the pedagogical or practical sense, the Dharma
as teaching, law, norm, etc., can be seen to correspond to the Sharī‘a
(exoterically) and the Tarīqa (esoterically). Taken together in both
senses, ontological and practical, then, the single term Dharma in
Buddhism might be seen to correspond approximately to the ternary
in Islam: al-Haqīqa, al-Tarīqa, al-Sharī‘a: Essential Reality, Spiri-
tual Path, Religious Law. All three of these terms are, in a certain
sense summed up in the divine Name, al-Haqq, ‘the True’, or ‘the
Real’, which might be seen as perhaps the divine Name most closely
corresponding to Dharma, inasmuch as the notion of obligation and
right, hence duty and law, so central to the meaning of dharma, are
65. E. Conze, Buddhism—A Short History (Oxford: Oneworld, 2000), p. 51.
66. M. Pallis, A Buddhist Spectrum (London: George Allen & Unwin, 1980),
p. 103.
common ground between islam and buddhism
64
also implied in al-Haqq, one of whose principal connotations is in-
deed that of a ‘right’ which is ‘due’ as an obligation. Both al-Haqq
and the Dharma, then, imply at one and the same time the highest
truth and reality in metaphysical terms, and also the deepest com-
mitment to that truth, in human terms.
Remembrance of God
As regards worship, again it is a question of seeing that the two
traditions come together at key points in respect of essence, and are
widely divergent as regards form. This essence is cultivation of the
consciousness of the Absolute, expressed in Islam as dhikr Allāh,
remembrance/invocation/consciousness of God. The dhikr of God
is described as the very raison d’être of all forms of prayer; this
is made clear in the Qur’ānic verse in which God says: ‘Establish
the prayer for the sake of My remembrance’ (20:14). The very pur-
pose and goal of the prayer, its spiritual value and substance, is thus
the remembrance of God. If formal or canonical prayer constitutes
the core of religious practice, the dhikru’Llāh is, as the Qur’ān puts
it very simply, akbar, that is, ‘greater’ or ‘greatest’: ‘Truly, prayer
keeps [one] away from lewdness and iniquity, but the remembrance
of God is greater’ (29:45).
The Arabic word dhikr comprises two essential meanings, that of
remembrance and that of invocation; it refers, therefore, to both the
goal and the means: both the principle of permanent consciousness
of the Absolute, and the means of realising that consciousness. This
means of realisation is centred on the methodic invocation of the
Name (or Names) of God, and most especially, the supreme Name
of God in Islam, Allāh. Similarly, in Buddhism—and in particular
in the later Mahayana schools—the invocation of the Name (or
Names) of the Absolute figures as the means of salvation par excel-
lence. Buddhism developed a panoply of disciplines and techniques
of prayer, meditation, and incantation, inheriting also from Hin-
duism the practice of japa-yoga, the way of repetition/invocation,
which it articulated in numerous ways. While it would be unjustified
to reduce all of these techniques of prayer and meditation to invoca-
tion alone, it is nonetheless important to underline the extraordinary
parallels between the Islamic tradition of dhikr and those schools
of thought within Buddhism which likewise regard the practice of
invocatory prayer to be the quintessence of all possible prayer. It
suffices for our purposes to cite a few sayings from the Japanese
65
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
authority, Honen (d. 1212), founder of the Jodo-shu, ‘Pure Land’,
school of Mahayana Buddhism which is arguably one of the clos-
est of all Buddhist schools to the Islamic contemplative tradition as
regards invocatory prayer. It should also be noted that the Vajrayāna
school, referred to in the introduction, is often referred to in the Ti-
betan tradition as the Mantrayāna (‘vehicle of the mantra’) given the
centrality of invocatory formulae in this branch of Buddhism.
In the Pure Land school, the Buddha of Infinite Light, Amitābha
(Omitofu in Chinese, Amida in Japanese), assumes the role of saviour,
and is invoked as such. One is ‘saved’ by Amida by being resurrected
after death in his ‘Pure land’, the Sukhāvatī or ‘Paradise of Bliss’, de-
scriptions of which closely resemble those of the Qur’ānic Paradise.
This salvific grace is the result of the vows taken by Dharmakāra,
according to the Sutra of ‘Eternal Life’, the Chinese translation of
which formed the chief basis of the Shin school within Pure Land
Buddhism, both in China and in Japan (where it became known as
Jodo Shin).
67
In light of our earlier discussion about the ‘bodies’ of the
Buddha, it should be clear that what is being invoked is not the human
form of the Buddha, but ‘Amitābha’ as such, that is: infinite Light,
68

streaming forth from the Absolute, a Light which both enlightens and
saves. It is thus as if the two divine Names, al-Nūr (‘The Light’) and
al-Rahīm (‘The Merciful’) were synthesised
69
and invoked as a single
Name. According to the mythological
70
account of the saving ‘vow’
of Amida, Shakyamuni speaks of having attained Buddhahood in the
infinitely distant past—ten ‘kalpas’ ago, each kalpa being 432 million
years.
71
Here, the number of years is clearly symbolic: we are being
invited to enter into a timeless domain, a distant past or origin—a
67. D. T. Suzuki, On Indian Mahayana Buddhism (New York: Harper & Row,
1968), p. 137.
68. The word Amitābha is also interpreted to include the aspect of ‘infinite life’,
Amitāyus. Both Light and Life are infinite, and this degree of the Buddha-Reality
is clearly transcendent and cannot be identified with any relative manifestations
thereof within samsara or, in Islamic terms, the ‘created’ world.
69. Or three, including al-Hayy, the eternally Living, if we include the ‘Amitāyus’
dimension of Amitābha.
70. Taking this word in its positive sense: a myth is a story expressing a mys-
tery—both words are derived from the same Greek root, ‘mu’, meaning ‘mute’ or
‘silent’. In the face of a divine mystery, the most appropriate response is to remain
‘silent’, but the ‘myth’ gives provisional and approximate expression to the mystery
which is ultimately inexpressible.
71. Kenryo Kanamatsu, Naturalness—A Classic of Shin Buddhism (Blooming-
ton: World Wisdom, 2002), p. 17.
common ground between islam and buddhism
66
‘pre-eternity’, referred to in Islam as Azal. Pre-eternity is at one with
post-eternity (Abad), or simply, eternity as such; and thus what is be-
ing alluded to in these references to the unimaginable ‘past’ is in fact
an eternal principle, above and beyond time.
This ‘primordial’ or ‘original’ Buddha is also referred to as the
Ādi-Buddha, which is also the ‘Absolute’ Buddha principle, since,
as seen above, it is a synonym for the Dharma-kāya itself. If the
Ādi-Buddha is the origin of all things, at the very beginning, it can
correspond to what Muslims refer to in terms of the divine Name,
al-Awwal, (‘The First’); and, metaphysically, ‘The First’ must also
be ‘The Last’ (al-Ākhir): alpha and omega are in principle identical,
and can be distinguished as origin and consummation only from the
point of view of time itself; in themselves, they are not other than
outward expressions of the principle of eternity transcending time
altogether. This is succinctly expressed by a contemporary Jodo
scholar, commenting upon the words of Shakymuni in which he de-
scribes his primordial ‘enlightenment’: ‘This is the Eternal I am that
speaks through the I am that is in me’.
72
The Buddha is thus ‘speak-
ing’ not as an individual or on his own behalf, but as the mouthpiece
or transmitter of a universal reality. ‘His’ enlightenment aeons ago is
a mythical way of referring to enlightenment as such, or the source
of all enlightenment, Light as such, which is eternal, thus absolute
and infinite, for, as Kanamatsu says: ‘Amida, the Infinite Being, is
perfect and eternal.’
73

Likewise, in respect of the ‘vow’ taken by Amida not to enter
enlightenment until all beings are saved, this can be understood in
terms of universal principles, abstracted from their mythological
garb: ‘Amida is ... Heart of our hearts. He is the All-Feeling Com-
passionate Heart ... Amida is the Eternal Saving Will, the eternally
working Original Vow.’
74
This compassionate ‘vow’—normally ex-
pressed as a vow not to enter final enlightenment until all beings
are saved—can be seen as analogous to the metaphor used by God
in the Qur’ān to describe His mercy: Your Lord has written Mercy
upon His own Self (6:12). Also to be noted in this connection is
72. Ibid., p. 12. One is reminded here of what in Islam is called a hadīth qudsī,
a ‘holy saying’, the speaker of which is God Himself, but delivered through the
Prophet as a medium. These sayings are distinct from the Qur’ān, but their agent is
still God Himself, and by no means the Prophet.
73. Ibid., p. 13.
74. Ibid., p. 85.
67
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
the verse: Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Rahmān (the ‘All-Com-
passionate’) (17:110). One sees here that the intrinsic nature of the
Absolute is saving compassion; the invocation of the ‘name’ of the
Absolute is thus absolutely salvific. We shall return to the theme of
mercy and compassion shortly. But for now, we should note that
the Prophet of Islam expressed a sentiment analogous to the vow of
Amida, alluding to his prerogative to intercede for sinners. In rela-
tion to the verse of the Qur’ān which says: And your Lord shall give
you, and you will be content (93:5), he said: ‘I shall not be content
for as long as a single member of my community (umma) is in the
Fire.’
75
Given that the Prophet was sent as a ‘mercy to the whole of
creation’ (21:107) his ‘community’ can be interpreted to mean all
peoples—and even all ‘beings’, as in the vow of Amida—and not
just ‘Muslims’ in the narrow sense of the word.
Tariki and Tawakkul
In the Amidist tradition these principles are operatively expressed
in the Nembutsu, the invocation of the formula: namu Amida Butsu,
‘veneration to Amitābha Buddha’. Honen calls upon his followers
to ‘cease not the practice of the Nembutsu even for a moment’;
76

‘seeing that the practice may be carried on, whether walking, stand-
ing, sitting or lying, whensoever and wheresoever one may be ...
the Nembutsu is called an easy practice’.
77
One is reminded here of
the verse of the Qur’ān: Truly in the creation of the heavens and the
earth, and in the alternation between night and day, there are signs
for possessors of substance, those who invoke God standing, sitting
and reclining on their sides ... (3:190–191).
Honen tells his followers that there is no more effective disci-
pline than that of the Nembutsu if one wishes to attain enlighten-
ment and to be reborn in the ‘Land of Perfect Bliss’. ‘All the other
disciplines’, he says, ‘are effective for their respective purposes, but
not for birth in the Pure Land.’
78
Likewise, we have such sayings as
the following, from the Prophet, which refer to the practice of the
dhikr as being the most efficacious of all forms of prayer and action:
75. Many sayings of a similar import are found in various collections. This par-
ticular saying is found in the collection of al-Daylamī.
76. Honen, The Buddhist Saint: His Life and Teaching, Shunjo, tr. H.H. Coates,
R. Ishizuka (New York: Garland, 1981), vol. 2, p. 441.
77. Ibid., vol. 2, p. 460.
78. Ibid., vol. 2, p. 463.
common ground between islam and buddhism
68
‘Shall I not tell you about the best and purest of your works for your
Lord, and the most exalted of them in your ranks, and the work that
is better for you than giving silver and gold, and better for you than
encountering your enemy, with you striking their necks and them
striking your necks?’ The people addressed by him said: ‘What is
that, O messenger of God?’ He said, ‘The perpetual invocation of
God’.
79
The practice of the Nembutsu is strongly predicated upon the
power of the ‘absolutely Other’, tariki, as opposed to one’s own
power, jiriki. One might argue that tariki is precisely what tawakkul,
reliance or trust, means in Islam: one relies totally upon the grace
and power of the ‘Other’, which is absolutely other than oneself.
In this total trust, this gift of self to the Other, one sees the Islamic
conception of tawakkul (and the meaning of ‘Islam’ itself, literally
‘submission’) also evoking the idea of anattā, no-self, in Buddhism:
the totality of one’s trust in, and submission to the Other disposes
the self to a radical mode of self-effacement: one relies not on one-
self but on the absolutely Other. In the Pure Land school, this faith in
the Other is faith in the power of the grace emanating from Amida,
principle of infinite light.
Both tariki and tawakkul are aimed at realizing in practical
mode, the existential concomitant of the anattā doctrine: removal
of self-centred consciousness, reliance on the Absolute, which is
the absolutely ‘Other’. Indeed, one can go further, and assert that
tawakkul is not only governed by the same spiritual goal as that to
which the anattā doctrine is attuned; the principle of tawakkul also
makes explicit that which is logically necessary, while remaining
unarticulated, in the earliest expressions of the anattā doctrine. For,
as will be further argued below, it is logically impossible to over-
come the sense of self by means of the self—there must be some-
thing radically ‘other’, utterly beyond the self, which, alone, enables
one to transcend one’s congenital sense of self-preoccupation. This
self-preoccupation in turn generates a false sense of self-sufficiency.
The authentic quality of self-sufficiency is the exclusive preserve
of the one Reality; in the measure that the human soul attributes to
itself this quality, it ‘rebels’ against the true nature of its own utter
dependence on God as the Other, and rebels against the One which
79. Cited in Al-Ghazālī: Invocations and Supplications (Book IX of Ihyā’ ‘ulūm
al-dīn), trans. K. Nakamura (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society, 1990), p. 8. We
have slightly modified the translation of the last sentence of the hadīth.
69
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
is, alone, truly ‘Independent’; as is said in the Qur’ān: Truly man is
rebellious, in that he deems himself self-sufficient (96:6–7).
The following passage from Kanamatsu’s Naturalness will not
only evoke the spiritual commentaries made upon the famous ‘verse
of light’ (āyat al-nūr, 24:35) in the Qur’ān; it also shows the extent
to which this tradition of Buddhism resonates with Islam’s insis-
tence upon the values of trust, faith, and unconditional submission
to God:
The lamp contains its oil, which it holds securely in its close
grasp and guards from the least loss. Thus is it separate from
all other objects around it and miserly. But when lit, it finds
its meaning at once; its relation with all things far and near
is established, and it freely sacrifices its fund of oil to feed
the flame. Such a lamp is our self … the lamp must give up
its oil to the light and thus set free the implicit purpose it
has … This is emancipation … The naturalness (jen) which
Shinran
80
preached is nothing less than this emancipation
of the self; a holy freedom through the melting of our self-
power (jiriki) in the Other Power (tariki), through the sur-
render of our self-will (hakarai) to the Eternal Will … This
is what Shinran meant by declaring that the direct road to
deliverance is absolute faith in Amida.
81

Key to Salvation
The remembrance/invocation of God is referred to by Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh
al-Iskandarī (d. 1309), a major authority within Sufism, as ‘The Key
to Salvation’: ‘Verily, the remembrance of God Most High is the key
to salvation and the lamp of souls … the foundation of the Path and
the pivotal support of realized sages … liberation from ignorance
and forgetfulness through the permanent presence of the heart with
the Truth.’
82
Likewise, within Buddhism, the remembrance/invoca-
tion can be seen as, at least, a ‘key to salvation’, as was affirmed by
the Dalai Lama. He was asked whether the invocation, Om mani
padme hum (Om, jewel in the lotus, hum) would suffice by itself
to take a man all the way to Deliverance. ‘His Holiness replied that
80. Shinran (d. 1262) was the successor to Honen.
81. Kenryo Kanamatsu, Naturalness, op. cit., pp. 42–43.
82. Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh al-Iskandarī, The Key to Salvation—A Sufi Manual of Invoca-
tion, tr. Mary Ann Koury Danner (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society, 1996), pp. 43,
45.
common ground between islam and buddhism
70
it would indeed suffice for one who had penetrated to the heart of
its meaning, a ruling which itself bears out the saying that the Om
mani padme hum contains “the quintessence of the teaching of all
the Buddhas”. The fact that the Dalai Lama specifically exercises an
“activity of presence” in this world in the name of the Bodhisattva
Chenrezig,
83
revealer of mani, renders his comment in this instance
all the more authoritative.’
84
It is to be noted that Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh proceeds to define this re-
membrance in the widest possible terms, and in doing so, enables us
to see the extent to which the various forms of Buddhist devotion—
including such practices as focusing upon the image of the Buddha
or Bodhisattvas—can be incorporated within a broadly defined de-
votional category, ‘the remembrance of God’. This makes it easier
to see how forms of Buddhist devotion might be seen as akin to what
would be regarded as authentic worship of the One by Muslims.
Remembrance of God is defined by Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh as ‘the repetition
of the Name of the Invoked by the heart and the tongue. It is alike
whether it is God who is remembered, or one of His attributes, or
one of His commandments, or one of His deeds … Remembering
God may take the form of a supplication to Him, or the remem-
brance of His Messengers, Prophets, saints or of anyone related to
Him, or close to Him in some way, or because of some deed, such
as reciting the Qur’ān, mentioning God’s Name, poetry, singing, a
conversation or a story.’
85
The observations earlier regarding the deeper meaning of the
‘Face’ of God in the Qur’ān, together with al-Ghazālī’s exegesis,
help us to appreciate how it is that Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh can include such
practices as remembrance of God’s Prophets and saints within the
category of remembrance of God. For if God’s Face is there, wher-
ever one turns, one is, in principle, contemplating this Face, what-
ever be the immediate object of perception. However, in the case of
ordinary objects, the ‘face’ which is ephemeral and illusory, pertain-
ing to the object as such, casts a veil over the Face of God by means
of which it derives its existence; the face of the relative eclipses the
83. This is the Tibetan name of Avalokiteshvara, the Bodhisattva of Compassion,
referred to as Kwan-Yin in Chinese and Kwannon in Japanese, born of Amitābha
(called Opagmed in Tibetan).
84. Marco Pallis, A Buddhist Spectrum (London: George Allen & Unwin, 1980),
p. 89.
85. Ibid., p. 45.
71
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
Face of the Absolute. In the case of Prophets and saints, by contrast,
given their effacement in the Face of the Absolute—their concrete
realization that their own existence is, in Buddhist terms, ‘empty’—
this Face of the Absolute shines through their individuality. Thus,
God is seen or remembered ‘through’ such saintly beings; for to
use Buddhist terms again, it is the Absolute which ‘exalts the holy
persons’ (asamskrtaprabhāvitā hy āryā-pudgalā).
This exalted spiritual station is referred to in the famous holy
utterance (hadīth qudsī) in which God speaks in the first person on
the tongue of the Prophet. Here, God declares ‘war’ on whosoev-
er opposes one of His saints or more literally, ‘friends’ (walī, pl.
awliyā’). Then follows this implicit description of the saint, who has
devoted himself or herself entirely to God through supererogatory
practices:
My slave draws near to Me through nothing I love more
than that which I have made obligatory for him. My slave
never ceases to draw near to Me through supererogatory
acts until I love him. And when I love him, I am his hearing
by which he hears, his sight by which he sees, his hand by
which he grasps, and his foot by which he walks.
86

This passage of divine reality through the saint implies no compro-
mise as regards divine transcendence. Quite to the contrary, for we
are in the presence of the most radical manifestation of unsullied
tawhīd, that oneness predicated upon complete integration: the saint,
being one whose existence is effaced before God, allows free pas-
sage for divine transcendence to manifest through him/her as divine
immanence; the sole reality of God, at once transcendent and im-
manent, inaccessible and yet inescapable, is affirmed in and through
sanctity. The phenomenon of sanctity thus yields one of the most
irrefutable proofs of tawhīd.
Allusion to this principle can be discerned in much of the devo-
tional literature on the Prophet.
87
To take but one example, from the
famous poem entitled al-Burda, of Imam al-Būsīrī: ‘Truly, the bounty
86. See An-Nawawī’s Forty Hadith, p. 118, no.38. It is cited there from Bukhārī,
Kitāb al-riqāq, p. 992, no.2117.
87. One should always bear in mind that, in Islam, every prophet (nabī) is by
definition a saint (walī), but not every saint is a prophet. Whatever is said about
a saint applies equally to a prophet, who has all that the saint has, in addition to
the specific function of prophecy. It should also be noted that the sanctity of the
Prophet Muhammad is greater than that of any saint.
common ground between islam and buddhism
72
(fadl) of the Messenger of God has no limit, such that a speaker might
be able to verbally articulate it’.
88
Only God’s bounty, it might be ar-
gued, can be described as limitless; and yet, because the attribute of
bounty manifested by the Prophet is not restricted by any egotistic
appropriation on the part of the Prophet, that attribute must be seen
as reverting ultimately or metaphysically to God. It pertains to God,
as regards its uncreated essence, and to the Prophet, as regards its
manifested form. The Prophet is described in the Qur’ān as ‘kind and
merciful’ (ra’ūf and rahīm; see 9:128), qualities which are also used
to describe God. The Burda mentions these and many other qualities
of the Prophet, all of which are seen in the light of the duo-dimension-
ality noted above, both created and uncreated.
All of the virtues of the Prophet, without exception, are so many
manifestations of qualities which in fact belong not to him but to
God. In praising these qualities, one is praising God, while mani-
festing an intention to cultivate these qualities within oneself; the
best way of cultivating them is emulating the beautiful exemplar
(33:21), the Prophet in whom the human mode of those qualities
were embodied to perfection. One is not reducing God to the level of
the Prophet, rather, one is elevating to their divine source the quali-
ties manifested by the Prophet, perceiving the transcendent arche-
types of these qualities within the divine Essence.
Buddhist metaphysics helps us to see that what is being ex-
pressed here is far from the divinization of the Prophet, and thus
a form of shirk (polytheism); rather, this mode of perceiving the
prophetic qualities as expressions of their divine archetypes is de-
manded by a rigorous application of tawhīd. This perception will
be all the more accurate and focused in the measure that one ‘sees
through’ the Prophet; in other words, one sees that he is but a slave
(‘abd) or a ‘poor one unto his Lord’ (faqīr ilā rabbihi); thus, in Bud-
dhist terms, he is one who is empty of himself (svabhava). The one
who is most empty of his own self or dharma is the one who is most
full of the Dharma: the pure, unsullied mirror of the Prophet’s soul
thus reflects God’s Face; the praise directed initially to the character
of the Prophet—the image of the Face reflected in the pure mirror—
88. As cited in the collection Mukhkh al-‘ibāda (Beirut: Dār al-Hāwī, 2008),
p. 552; see the excellent English translation of this poem by Shaykh Hamza Yusuf,
The Burda of al-Busiri (Thaxted: Sandala, 2002). In his insightful introduction,
Shaykh Hamza tells us that this poem ‘is arguably the most memorized and recited
poem in the Muslim world’ (p. xvii).
73
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
is thus inevitably, and a fortiori, praise for the very nature of God—
the Face as such, independent of the mirror reflecting it. It is in this
way that remembrance of even a single attribute of the Prophet be-
comes remembrance of God, and thus rejoins the very purpose of all
worship, which in turn is the purpose of creation: I created the jinn
and mankind only that they might worship Me (51:56).
89

Images of the Buddha, Blessings upon the Prophet
The citation above from Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh, together with the hadīth
qudsī describing the saint, helps one also to understand how it is that
contemplation of the images of the Buddha—one of the central acts
of devotion in the Buddhist tradition—can be regarded as a mode
of ‘remembrance of God’. For if it be accepted that the Buddha was
one of the Messengers of God, and if remembrance of one of these
Messengers is a form of remembrance of God, then the act of con-
templation of the Buddha’s image may be seen as a legitimate form
of remembrance of God—especially given the fact that, unlike in
Islam, there is no prohibition on the use of images in Buddhism.
The vast kaleidoscopic universe of Buddhist iconography can thus
be viewed not as a temptation to idolatry but as a form of remem-
brance. It is a form of devotion which passes through contemplation
of the Buddha to remembrance of that ultimate Reality—the Dhar-
ma—which the Buddha had realized. The various forms of Buddhist
contemplation are far from idolatrous fixations on the form of the
Buddha; for this form is utterly ‘empty’. The images which the dev- The images which the dev-
otee contemplates are described in the Tibetan Vajrayāna tradition
as ‘apparent but empty’.
90
The images ‘appear’ in this domain of
manifestation, but they are transparent, allowing the devotee to see
through them to the formless essence of which they are transient im-
ages—images which appear and thus, like all formal manifestation,
disappear. Appearance implies disappearance, on the one hand; the
manifested form implies the supra-manifest Essence, on the other.
Such contemplation is in fact an invitation to contemplate, cultivate
and assimilate the ultimate content of the enlightenment of the Bud-
dha, and not simply to marvel at his superhuman beauty, although
89. According to Ibn ‘Abbās—and following him, the majority of Qur’ānic com-
mentators—the word ya‘budūni (‘they worship Me’) here means: ya‘rifūni (‘they
know Me’).
90. See Reginald Ray, Secret of the Vajra World (Boston and London: Shamb-
hala, 2002), p. 214.
common ground between islam and buddhism
74
this latter also has its part to play in the ‘economy of salvation’ as we
shall see in a moment. In the words of Suzuki:
The content of this enlightenment was explained by the
Buddha as the Dharma which was to be directly perceived
(sanditthika), beyond limits of time (akalika), to be per-
sonally experienced (ehipassika), altogether persuasive
(opanayika), and to be understood each for himself by the
wise (paccattam veditabbo vinnuhi).
91
One of the most important teachers of the Pure Land doctrine in
China, Tao-ch’o (d. 645), describes the four ways in which the Bud-
dhas save:
1. Oral teachings, recorded and transmitted through books;
2. The ‘supernatural beauty’ of the Buddhas;
3. Their powers, virtues and transformations;
4. Their names.
92

It can be argued that all four of these functions are performed by the
Prophet in Islam. The ‘oral teachings’ are of course both ‘his’ as re-
gards his own sayings (hadīth), but also God’s as regards the Qur’ān
and the ‘holy utterances’ (ahādīth qudsiyya). His beauty—one of the
most remarked upon features in the devotional literature
93
—might
not be regarded as ‘salvific’ in the strict sense, but it can be seen as
cultivating a sense of the human perfection which he personified,
and thus as enhancing devotional receptivity to the saving content of
his message. As for his virtues, as seen above, they pertain not only
to the realm of human character, but also to the divine source of all
positive qualities: praising his virtues is a way not only of realizing
those virtues within oneself, but is also a mode of praising God. It is
thus not surprising to find that the Prophet said: ‘I was sent only for
91. Suzuki, Essays in Zen Buddhism, op. cit., vol. 1, p. 61.
92. This is a quotation from a Sutra in Tao-ch’o’s Book of Peace and Happiness;
cited by Suzuki, Essays in Zen Buddhism, op. cit., vol. 2, p. 157.
93. On this subject see the fine essay by Mostafa Badawi, ‘The Muhammadan
Attributes’ in Seasons—Semiannual Journal of Zaytuna Institute Spring-Summer
Reflections, vol. 2, no.2, 2005, pp. 81–95. See also, for a general review of the
literature on the subject of devotion to the Prophet, Annemarie Schimmel, And Mu-
hammad is His Messenger—The Veneration of the Prophet in Islamic Piety (Chapel
Hill and London: University of North Carolina Press, 1985), especially ch. 2 ‘Mu-
hammad the Beautiful Model’, pp. 24–55.
75
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
the sake of perfecting the most noble virtues’
94
(emphasis added).
One might object: if perfecting virtue were the sole aim of the pro-
phetic mission, what of praising God, prayer to God, remembrance
of God, attaining salvation by these means? One simple answer is
that the ‘most noble virtues’ include piety in its widest meaning: de-
votion, prayer, remembrance of God, and so forth. However, in light
of our earlier discussion we could add this point also by way of re-
ply: the perfection of virtues on the human plane is impossible with-
out a total orientation to the divine source of all human virtues; then
these virtues can be correctly grasped as so many mirrors reflecting
the qualities of God. Each perfected virtue is then a mode of prayer,
and rejoins the divine quality of which it is at once a reflection and a
reminder. The Prophet, in whom and by whom all the noble virtues
are perfected, is thus the most perfect mirror in which the utterly
unknowable and eternally inaccessible Essence makes known and
renders accessible Its own infinite perfections. As the Persian poet
‘Abd al-Rahmān Jāmī (d. 1492) sings, addressing the Prophet:
God made you the mirror of the Essence
A looking-glass for the unique Essence.
95
Finally, as regards the saving quality of the ‘names’ of the Buddha:
we saw earlier that, in strict Buddhist logic, the name of the Buddha
cannot be reduced to an appendage of the human Sakyamuni, for
the name would then be no more real—in fact far less real—than the
empirical substance of the sage himself: both name and named are
alike ‘empty of self’. The ‘names’ of the Buddha are thus to be seen
as names of the eternal, absolute, transcendent attributes realized by
Sakyamuni in his enlightenment. As we saw above, such a name as
Amitābha saves not because it is an appendage (nāma-rupa) of the
human being, Sakyamuni, but because it is one with the Named, the
Reality designated by the Name: ‘Infinite Light’.
What, therefore, can one say about the names of the Prophet?
Among the most important names of the Prophet are ‘Abd Allāh
(Slave of God) and Dhikr Allāh: these two names, alone, refer the
devotee to the remembrance of God through the remembrance of
the names of the Prophet. Given that he is a ‘slave’ of God, utterly
empty of himself, all the human qualities manifest through him are
likewise so many means of remembering God, as seen above. Joined
94. Cited in, among other sources, Ahmad b. Hanbal, 2:381.
95. Cited in Schimmel, op. cit., p. 131.
common ground between islam and buddhism
76
to this slavehood or emptiness, moreover, is the quality of remem-
brance. It is this utter receptivity to the Named which fills the void
on the human plane. To invoke and praise the names of the Prophet
is to praise the divine reality by which the Prophet’s consciousness
is penetrated: remembrance of the Prophet’s names thus initiates
an elevation of consciousness from these names to the names of
God, and from these divine names to the Named (al-musammā), the
Essence. To praise the Prophet is therefore also, and inescapably,
to praise God, so that one can paraphrase the shahāda thus: ‘No
praised one (hamīd) but the Praised One (al-Hamīd)’.
96

This way of looking at devotion to the Prophet provides an an-
swer to critics within the Muslim tradition who claim that such de-
votion is a form of idolatry. It should be clear, however, that this
form of devotion pertains to a subtle but rigorous and penetrating
expression of tawhīd. This appreciation of tawhīd not only helps us
to perceive the metaphysics underlying the practice of Buddhist con-
templation of the image of the Buddha. It also helps us to perceive
some of the deeper implications of the traditional Muslim practice
of blessing the Prophet, a practice enjoined by the Qur’ān and de-
fined by the Prophet himself. God instructs the believers: Truly, God
and His angels bless the Prophet; O ye who believe, bless him and
greet him with peace (33:56). Upon the revelation of this verse, the
Prophet was asked how one was to perform this blessing, and he
replied with this formula: ‘O God, bless Muhammad and the de-
scendents of Muhammad, as Thou hast blessed Abraham and the de-
scendents of Abraham. Truly, thou art the Praised, the Glorious …’
97

On the surface, this blessing, and its reward, is straightforward: each
time one invokes this blessing upon the Prophet one receives ten
blessings oneself—according to the Prophet. But at a deeper level,
the invocation of blessings upon the Prophet can be understood to be
a mode of praising God, for whatever blessing is received by a re-
flected image of the Essence reverts to the source of the image itself:
one cannot bless the reflection of the Face without blessing the Face
itself. Even the invocation of blessings upon the Prophet therefore
passes through the Prophet and is received by God, who, in turn,
showers blessings upon the soul of the devotee; in this way, blessing
the Prophet and following in his footsteps is not just a mode of lov-
96. It is to be noted that the name Muhammad also means ‘the praised one’.
97. This formula is then repeated almost verbatim, the word sallī (‘bless’) being
replaced by a synonym, bārik.
77
Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator
ing God, it is also a magnet attracting God’s love to oneself: Say [O
Prophet]: If you love God, follow me; God will love you (3:31).
We are far from claiming that the Muslim and Buddhist forms of
devotion to the Messenger/Buddha are identical, or reducible one to the
other; rather, we are proposing that, however divergent be the forms
taken by devotion to the founding figure of the respective traditions, it is
possible to see these forms as expressions of principles which are analo-
gous, if not identical: devotion to the human founder of the religions is a
fundamental aspect and means of ‘remembering God’, in Islamic terms,
or ‘contemplating the Dharma’ in Buddhist terms.
* * *
There is indeed for you in the Messenger of God a beautiful exem-
plar for those who place their hope in God and the Last Day, and
who remember God much (33:21). This verse renders clear the rela-
tionship between following the Prophet and practising dhikr Allāh.
Few, however, are able to follow the Prophetic Sunna in this domain,
given that he was wont to spend long hours of each night in prayer:
Truly your Lord knows that you spend close to two-thirds of
the night in prayer, and half of it, and a third of it—you and
a group of those who are with you (73:20)
This intensity of prayer was not aimed at something yet to be at-
tained, rather, it flowed from sheer gratitude at what had been giv-
en, as is attested by the following incident. He was asked why he
was standing in prayer at night, hour after hour, such that his feet
swelled up, especially since he knew that God had ‘forgiven’ him
any possible shortcomings on his part (referring to 48:1–2). The
Prophet simply replied: ‘Should I not be a grateful slave?’
98
What
the Prophet did out of gratitude his followers are encouraged to do
as a means of realizing that for the sake of which he was grate-
ful: complete knowledge and unsurpassable virtue. The relationship
between spiritual practice and the attainment of enlightenment is
expressed in the verse: Worship God until certainty comes to you
(15:99).
99
This reminds us of what Milarepa referred to as ‘the most
98. Recounted in Qadi Iyad’s Ash-Shifā’, tr. Aisha Abdarrahman Bewley, Mu-
hammad—Messenger of Allah (Inverness: Madinah Press, 1991), p. 74.
99. The word translated as ‘certainty’ is al-yaqīn, which can be read also as
‘the certain, i.e., death’. The two interpretations are complementary rather than
contradictory, especially insofar as full enlightenment, hence absolute certainty, is
predicated upon the spiritual ‘death’ which fanā’ constitutes.
common ground between islam and buddhism
78
precious pith-instruction’. He calls his disciple, Gambopa, and of-
fers it to him, saying, ‘I only hope that you will cherish this teaching
and never waste it. Now look!’ Milarepa lifted up his robe to reveal
a body covered with lumps and calluses, evidence of the intensity of
his ascetic practices. Then he said: ‘There is no profounder teaching
than this. See what hardships I have undergone. The most profound
teaching in Buddhism is to practise. It has simply been due to this
persistent effort that I have earned the Merits and Accomplishment.
You should also exert yourself perseveringly in meditation.’
100

Although Islam does not permit any institutionalized form of
monasticism, it certainly permits and encourages the kind of ascetic
practice associated with the Prophetic Sunna. In both traditions, the
intensity of worship is strongly encouraged, even if in Buddhism, a
far greater stress is placed on ascetic practice as a form of teaching,
and this is precisely on account of the supra-conceptual or even non-
conceptual nature of Buddhist doctrines, which already intimate at
their own non-essentiality, paradoxically exposing their own trans-
parency, in order to precipitate a state of awareness which transcends
all possible concepts. To quote Milarepa again:
I practise the Dharma by heart and not by mouth … I am
ever happy for I never fall into the trap of mere conceptual-
ization of the Void.
101

100. The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa, op. cit., p. 495.
101. Ibid., p. 377.
79
Part Three
Ethics of Detachment
and Compassion
In Islam there are no integral ethics that can be separated from one’s
quest for the ‘Face’ of God. The ‘most pious’, or the ‘most mindful
[of God]’ (al-atqā) is described as one who gives his wealth in or-
der to purify himself; nobody possesses any good thing which might
constitute a reward for this person—for he seeks only the Face of his
Lord most High. And he, indeed, will be content (92:18–21). Virtu-
ous action generates this degree of contentment only if the action is
motivated by the quest for God’s good pleasure, without seeking any
reward from those to whom one has been generous.
1
This intended
orientation towards God is the dimension that adds spiritual depth and
even a divine quality to those acts of human compassion and selfless
generosity towards one’s fellow human beings. Without that depth
and quality, the acts remain good, no doubt, and there is a ‘reward’
for that goodness—is the reward of beautiful goodness anything but
beautiful goodness? (55:60); but since these good acts are not fully in-
tegrated within the Sovereign Good (al-Rahmān), they cannot impart
that serene contentment which is bestowed exclusively by the Sover-
eign Good upon those who think and act and live for its sake.
Can Buddhist ethics be seen by Muslims as predicated upon
this quest for the Sovereign Good? The answer will be yes, if the
arguments proffered above will be accepted—if, in other words, one
accepts that the supreme goal in Buddhism corresponds closely to
what is called the Essence of God in Islam. Since Buddhist ethics
are clearly predicated upon the quest for the realization of the Abso-
lute, we can thus assert that the ethical values shared in common by
the two traditions are rooted in a quest for the Absolute, and should
not be seen only within a framework of dialogue governed exclu-
sively by the social domain.
Detachment: Anicca and Zuhd
It would be appropriate to begin this brief exploration of the shared
ethical values between Buddhism and Islam by glancing at the ways
1. One should note that we have here one of the fundamental teachings of the
Bhagavad Gita, referred to there as nishkama karma: acting while being detached
from the fruits of one’s actions.
common ground between islam and buddhism
80
in which we are to understand the nature of the world in which we
live, according to the two traditions. Given the Buddhist conception
of this world as being but one minute particle in the immeasurable
series of universes of which the illusory web of samsara is woven,
and given the Buddhist stress on the interminable series of reincar-
nations to which the unenlightened soul is susceptible within sam-
sara, one might think that there is little in common between the two
traditions as regards the fundamental attitude towards the ‘world’.
However, if one focuses upon the Buddhist idea of anicca, imper-
manence, and restricts one’s view to the fundamental nature of this
world—leaving out of account the cosmological framework within
which this world is situated—then we will be brought to a position
remarkably close to that fashioned by the Islamic understanding of
‘the life of this world’, al-hayāt al-dunyā.
Suffering
As was seen in the introduction, the crux of the Buddha’s message
concerns suffering and how to avoid it. The fact that we all undergo
suffering (dukkha) is the first of the four ‘noble truths’; the second is
the cause of suffering: ‘thirst’ (tanhā, Sanskrit: trishnā) for the im-
permanent; the third is the cessation of suffering through the extinc-
tion of this thirst; and the fourth is the path that leads to the cessation
of suffering. The crux of this fundamental teaching of the Buddha
is the element of ‘thirst’. This thirst for the perishable things of this
world arises out of the ego in its unbridled, untamed, unmastered
state. Not only does this thirst generate the seeds of suffering for
oneself, by producing a passionate attachment to things from which
one will ineluctably be detached, sooner or later; this thirst also gives
rise to all the vices that result in the infliction of suffering upon oth-
ers. Therefore, one must overcome thirst for the perishable both for
the sake of one’s liberation from suffering, and for the sake of lib-
erating others from the consequences of one’s egotistically-driven
vices. The opposite of suffering is not simply a state of ease for the
ego; it is the highest good—Nirvana, thus, the Absolute, which tran-
scends the ego and all its states. Thus the fundamental motivation
for ridding oneself of suffering is not situated on the same plane as
that upon which the suffering is located—the empirical ego. For this
ego is, like all compounded (samskrta) things, itself impermanent,
whence the idea of anattā or no-self. Rather, the motivation for this
liberation from suffering is grounded in a quest for the Dharma,
81
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
the Buddha-nature; in other words, it is grounded in that which is
incommensurable with the ego. Thus, when one speaks of the ethi-
cal actions called for by the ‘eightfold path’—this path being the
detailed expression of the fourth noble truth, viz., the path to the
cessation of suffering—one is speaking about a quest that is more
than simply ethical, and more than simply the cessation of suffering
for the individual. Rather, this quest is for what in Islam is called the
‘Face of God’. The ethical necessity of overcoming egotism thus
rejoins and is deepened by the spiritual imperative of transcending
the ego for the sake of the Absolute.
Ridding oneself of thirst for the impermanent, then, is of the
highest significance both in ethical and in spiritual terms. Such
cardinal virtues as generosity and compassion, kindness and humility,
patience and forbearance, arise in the measure of one’s success in
rupturing the symbiotic nexus between egotism and the things of
this world, between a false subject and the multitude of false objects.
Overcoming egotism, the source of all the vices, requires depriving
it of its life-blood, and this life-blood of egotism is ‘thirst’; over-
coming ‘thirst’ requires in its turn a concrete apprehension of the
impermanence of all those things which can be thirsted after. Thus,
a correct understanding of anicca lies at the heart of that ethical
imperative: overcoming egotism.
As noted in the introduction, one key element of a recurring
description of those who are saved in the Hereafter relates to suffer-
ing. As seen in 2:62, whoever believes in God and the Last Day and
performs virtuous acts—for such, their reward is with their Lord, no
fear or grief will befall them. One should note that huzn, sadness or
grief, is absent from the souls of the saved, in the Hereafter, and, for
the sanctified, in this world. For the awliyā’, the saints, or ‘friends’
of God, are described in these very terms, in their present state, in
this world:
Indeed, as for the friends of God, they have no fear nor do
they grieve—those who believe and are mindful. Theirs are
good tidings in this world and in the Hereafter…(10:62–64).
Whereas for ordinary believers, the ‘good tidings’ pertain to the
Hereafter, the saints are given the same good tidings in this world;
for, here and now, they have achieved that state of contentment with
God, and detachment from the world. The word ‘mindful’ translates
yattaqūn, which derives from a root meaning ‘to guard’ or ‘protect’
common ground between islam and buddhism
82
oneself: the implication is that one guards oneself from the punish-
ment of God by avoiding evil and doing good, in full awareness
of God’s inescapable presence. The key term, taqwā, is thus often
translated as ‘piety’ or ‘God-consciousness’, but it can equally well
be translated as ‘mindfulness’ a term so closely associated with
Buddhist ethics. Those who are ‘mindful’ of God are, by that very
token, ‘guarding’ themselves against the perils of attachment to the
‘life of the world’, al-hayāt al-dunyā. They are guarding themselves
against that which the Prophet warned his followers about most sol-
emnly: ‘I do not fear that you will fall into idolatry (shirk), but I do
fear that you will fall for this world—aspiring for it in competition
with each other.’
2

Worldliness
It would be well to note some more sayings of the Prophet in con-
nection with the pitfalls of worldliness, sayings which reinforce this
resonance between the Muslim and Buddhist conception of the im-
permanence of this world:
Be in this world as if you were a stranger or a wayfarer.
3
The heart of an old man remains young in two respects:
his love of this world and his far-fetched hopes.
4
If the son of Adam [i.e., the human being] had two val-
leys full of money, he would desire a third, for nothing can
fill the belly of the son of Adam except dust.
5

The fire of hell is veiled by passionate desires, while
Paradise is veiled by undesirable things.
6
Remember much that which ends all pleasures (hādhim
al-ladhdhāt): Death.
7
Death is a precious gift to the believer.
8
2. Sahīh al-Bukhārī, tr. M.M. Khan (Chicago: Kazi Publications, 1977), vol. 2,
p. 239, no. 428.
3. Bukhārī (Summarised), tr. M.M. Khan (Riyadh: Makataba Dar-us-Salam,
1994), p. 981, no. 2092 (translation modified).
4. Ibid., pp. 982–983, no. 2096 (translation modified).
5. Ibid., p. 984, no.2100.
6. Ibid., p. 989, no.2110 (translation modified).
7. Tirmidhī, Qiyāma, 26; and Nasā’ī, Janā’iz, 3, as cited by T.J. Winter (tr. &
ed.), Al-Ghazālī—The Remembrance of Death and the Afterlife (Cambridge: Is-
lamic Texts Society, 1989), p. 9.
8. Ibid., p. 9. The saying is found in Hākim, iv.319; and Tabarānī’s al-Mu‘jam
al-kabīr (Haythamī, Majma‘ II.320; X.309), as per Winter’s note 13, p. 262.
83
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
It is thus not surprising that the Prophet also said: ‘Die before
you die.’
9
Taken together, these sayings emphasise not just the imperative
of detachment or zuhd in relation to the false plenitude of the world,
they also underscore the link between dying to the ego and dying
to the world: one has to rupture the symbiotic relationship between
the inner subjective pole of egotism and the outer objective pole of
things. This spiritual imperative is also affirmed in the Qur’ān in
ways which are both strikingly obvious and, as we shall see, ex-
tremely subtle. This same link between the inner pole of egotism
and the outer attraction of things is underlined in the Sutta Nipata in
the following very important passage, which might indeed be read
as a commentary on the prophetic injunction: die before you die.
Short indeed is this life. This side of a hundred years it per-
ishes. And even if one live beyond, yet of decay he perishes
at last. It is from selfishness that people grieve. “Not lasting
are possessions in this world: all this is liable to change”—so
seeing, let not a man stay in his house [i.e., cling to self].
10

By death is put away even that of which one thinks, “This is
mine own”. So seeing, let not one devote himself to selfish-
ness. As, when one awakes, he sees no more him whom he
met in a dream, even so, one sees no more the beloved one
who hath died, and become a ghost.
11
In this short passage the relationship between the principle of imper-
manence and the vice of selfishness is well defined. He who fails to
comprehend the existential fatality of death cannot transcend his own
equally fatal egotism: selfishness ‘kills’ all virtue just as surely as the
compounded, originated nature of all things ensures their extinction:
Impermanent, alas, are all compounded things. Their nature
is to rise and fall. When they have risen, they cease. The
bringing of them to an end is bliss.
12

9. Tirmidhī, Qiyāma, 25.
10. The ‘house’ symbolises the self, as can be seen in the following saying from
the Dhammapada (verse 154, p. 56–57): ‘But now, I have seen thee, housebuilder:
never more shalt thou build this house. The rafters of sin are broken. The ridge-pole
of ignorance is destroyed. The fever of craving is past: for my mortal mind is gone
to the joy of the immortal Nirvana.’
11. Sutta Nipata, v. 804–807—cited on p. 187 of Some Sayings.
12. Digha Nikāya, II., 198, cited on p. 188 of Some Sayings.
common ground between islam and buddhism
84
Mara, the principle of death for the outer world of things, is also
the source of all temptation and sin for the inner world of the soul;
the following sayings heighten our awareness of this inner nexus
between ignorance, egotism and sin: that is, the mutually reinforc-
ing relationships between deficiency on the plane of knowledge,
susceptibility to delusion on the plane of psychology, and the pro-
pensity to evil on the plane of morality:
Who shall conquer this world … and the world of Yama,
13

of death and of pain? … He who knows that this body is
the foam of a wave, the shadow of a mirage, he breaks the
sharp arrows of Mara, concealed in the flowers of sensuous
passions and, unseen by the King of Death, he goes on and
follows his path.
14

When a man considers this world as a bubble of froth, and
as the illusion of an appearance, then the king of death has
no power over him.
15
Subtle Polytheism
These subtle relationships and causal connections are the life-blood
of the suffering which flows from the impermanence of all things;
they point to the condition of ‘mutual arising’ or ‘interdependent
causation’ (pratītyasamutpāda) which characterizes the outer world,
and attachment to which generates suffering in the soul. This key
psychological insight into the human condition is of immense prac-
tical value in terms of Buddhist-Muslim dialogue, if the aim of such
dialogue is to go beyond merely establishing formal resemblances
as regards ethical teachings on the plane of social relations and
give rise, instead, to a process of mutual illumination on the level
of spiritual insight into the human condition. More specifically, the
acute and penetrating insights fashioned by the Buddhist stress on
anicca can help Muslims bring into sharper focus those teachings
within the Qur’ān and the Sunna which pertain to the necessity of
zuhd or detachment with regard to the world. These teachings can be
divided into two categories, overt, relating to the evanescence of the
‘life of this world’, and subtle, relating to a complex and calibrated
apprehension of the meaning of idolatry and disbelief.
13. Yama is the guardian of hell in Buddhist cosmology.
14. Dhammapada, 44 and 46, p. 42.
15. Dhammapada, 170, p. 60
85
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
On the overt plane, we can observe clear parallels with the Bud-
dhist teaching of impermanence. For example, in the Dhammapada
we read:
The wise do not call a strong fetter that which is made of
iron, of wood or of rope; much stronger is the fetter of pas-
sion for gold and for jewels, for sons or for wives.
16
This is clearly echoed in such verses of the Qur’ān as the following:
Know that the life of the world is only play, and idle talk,
and pomp, and boasting between you, and rivalry in wealth
and children; as the likeness of vegetation after rain, whose
growth is pleasing to the farmer, but afterwards it dries
up and you see it turning yellow, then it becomes straw…
(57:20)
The Buddhist reference to the world as ‘a bubble of froth’ (Dham-
mapada, 170 cited above) evokes the following Qur’ānic image:
He sends down the water from the sky, so that valleys flow
according to their measure, and the flood bears swelling
foam—from that which they smelt in the fire in order to
make ornaments and tools, there rises a foam like it—thus
does God strike [a similitude to distinguish] the true and
the false. Then as for the foam, it passes away as scum upon
the banks, while as for that which is useful to mankind, it
remains in the earth (13:17).
Turning to the more subtle type of Qur’ānic teaching, let us note
that these teachings are brought into sharper focus by the Buddhist
perspective on impermanence. More specifically, the deeper mean-
ings and implications of such cardinal vices are rendered clearer in
the light of the Buddhist stress on the way in which ignorance of
impermanence, as seed, produces attachment to the ego, with all
the vices that result from such egotism, as its fruit. As seen above in
the Sutta Nipata, v. 804–807, one no longer resides in the ‘house’ of
one’s ego as soon as one grasps that everything that one apparently
possesses will be taken away:
By death is put away even that of which one thinks, ‘This is mine
own’. So seeing, let not one devote himself to selfishness.
16. Dhammapada, 345, p. 84.
common ground between islam and buddhism
86
One observes a subtle allusion to this deluded condition in several
passages of the Qur’ān; indeed, in the one which we shall look at
below, the condition in question is described in terms of the cardinal
sins of shirk (idolatry) and kufr (disbelief). These sins are ascribed
to those who are formally defined as ‘believers’. We thus come to
see that these sins, far from being exhausted by their literal, overt
dimensions, in fact refer to subtle and complex psychological states
so clearly highlighted in the Buddhist perspective.
This is a passage from the chapter entitled ‘The Cave’ (al-Kahf,
18:32–42):
Coin for them a similitude: Two men, unto one of whom
We had assigned two gardens of grapes, and We had
surrounded both with date-palms and had put between
them tillage. / Each of the gardens gave its fruit and
withheld nothing. And We caused a river to gush forth
therein. / And he had fruit. And he said unto his comrade,
when he spoke with him: I am more than you in wealth,
and stronger in respect of men. / And he went into his
garden, thus wronging himself. He said: I do not think
that all this will ever perish. / I do not think that the
Hour will ever come; and if indeed I am brought back to
my Lord, I surely shall find better than this as a resort.
/ His comrade, when he spoke with him, exclaimed: Do
you disbelieve in Him Who created you of dust, then of
a drop, and then fashioned you a man? / But He is God,
my Lord, and I ascribe unto my Lord no partner. / If
only, when you had entered your garden, you had said:
That which God wills [will come to pass]! There is no
strength save in God! Though you regard me as less
than you in wealth and children, / Yet it may be that my
Lord will give me something better than your garden,
and will send on it a bolt from heaven, and some morn-
ing it will be a smooth hillside, / Or some morning its
water will be lost in the earth so that you cannot search
for it. / And his fruit was beset [with destruction]. Then
he began to wring his hands for all that he had spent
upon it, when (now) it was all ruined on its trellises,
and to say: Would that I had ascribed no partner to my
Lord!
87
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
What is to be noted here is that the proud and boastful owner of
the orchards is a believer in God, at least overtly and formally: he
believes in his ‘Lord’, he speaks of returning to his Lord, and is
aware, at some level at least, that the Hour—the end of his life, and
that of the cosmos, the Day of Judgement and then eternity—is a
reality that cannot be evaded; he believes, though, that even if he is
‘returned’ to God, he will receive something even more satisfying
‘as a resort’. Yet, despite his knowledge and apparent faith in God,
his attitudes are described in terms of idolatry and disbelief: he falls
into shirk and kufr because of his ignorance of the impermanence,
and ultimately illusory nature, of ‘his’ possessions. His comrade, a
humble believer, remonstrates with him not in relation to his pride
and his boasting, but in relation to his subtle disbelief: Do you
disbelieve in Him Who created you of dust, then of a drop, and then
fashioned you a man? The vices of boastfulness and exultation in
one’s possessions are here grasped at their root, as manifestations of
kufr, and not just kibr (pride). For his part, the true believer affirms:
But He is God, my Lord, and I ascribe unto my Lord no partner. The
strong implication here is this: your attitude, by contrast, not only
manifests disbelief in God, it also implies that you ascribe unto God
a partner, thus becoming a mushrik, a polytheist. These implications
are confirmed by the words of the owner of the gardens, after he sees
them ruined: Would that I had ascribed no partner to my Lord!
The ‘god’ of Desire
Disbelief in God and ascribing partners to Him, therefore, are not
simply questions of denying His existence and overtly setting up
some stones and statues to worship instead of Him. Rather, one can
delude oneself into thinking that one is a true believer, on the basis
of some purely mental or verbal attestation of belief, while in fact
being dominated by states of mind and being which belie that belief,
and which indeed belie one’s religion, even if one is accomplishing
its formal rites. This is the message which is given in the following
short chapter of the Qur’ān, entitled ‘Small Kindnesses’ (al-Mā‘ūn,
107:1–7):
Have you observed him who belies religion?
That is the one who repels the orphan,
And urges not the feeding of the poor.
common ground between islam and buddhism
88
So woe unto worshippers,
Who are heedless of their prayer;
Who would be seen [at worship],
Yet refuse small kindnesses!
This is more than simply a question of religious hypocrisy, overtly
believing in Islam, while secretly disbelieving in it. Rather, one can
see that these worshippers may indeed be convinced of Islam at the
level of belief and outward action, while de facto violating its spiri-
tual substance by their vice of miserliness, which manifests their
egotism: it is this egotism which effectively takes the place of God
as the actual, existential source of their inmost motivation: Have
you seen him who makes his desire (hawā) his god? (25:43; almost
identical at 45:23). The sense of the ‘I’ eclipses the light of divine
guidance. One may even make great exertions for the sake of God
and religion, but be bound by this hidden idolatry of the self. One
sees a clear parallel here with the teachings of Buddhism. In addi-
tion to what we have observed earlier, let us note here the compel-
ling verses of Milarepa, showing how impossible it is to free oneself
from oneself if the sense of self be predominant:
He who strives for Liberation with
The thought of ‘I’ will ne’er attain it.
He who tries to loosen his mind-knots
When his spirit is neither great nor free,
Will but become more tense.
17
Milarepa also expresses a theme which resonates strongly with
Muslim ethics in the following verses:
To give charity without compassion
Is like tying oneself to a pillar
With a strong leather strap;
It only binds one tighter [in Samsara’s prison].
18
The Qur’ān’s teaching on charity is similar: A kind word with for-
giveness is better than almsgiving followed by injury (2:263).
Now, returning to the boastful owner of the gardens, one sees that
this egoistic motivation and orientation is given expression in his
two statements: first, he boasts to his neighbor, I am more than you
17. The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa (tr. Garma C.C. Chang) (Shamb-
hala: Boston & Shaftsbury, 1989), vol. 2, p. 524.
18. Ibid., vol. 2, p. 559.
89
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
in wealth, and stronger in respect of men. Having engaged in this
delusion of grandeur and the belittling of his neighbor, this dem-
onstration of egotism and pride is then followed by an expression
of the secret source which feeds that egotism and pride. The words
he speaks in this parable give voice to the mental insinuations and
worldly orientations to which the soul is subject, even the soul of the
believer: I do not think that all this will ever perish. This failure to
register the impermanence of ‘all this’ goes to the root of his de facto
state of disbelief, one which is moreover compounded by idolatry:
not only is he guilty of setting up partners to God in the form of his
wealth, which he deems to be imperishable, and thus eternal; but
also, he sets up as god his own hawā, the desire, whim, caprice, of
his own soul. There is a symbiosis between one’s ‘desire’ elevated
as god, on the one hand, and belief in the imperishability of one’s
possessions in the world, on the other:
Woe unto every slandering traducer, he who has gathered
wealth and counts it; he believes that his wealth will render
him immortal (104:1–3).
The Qur’ān sums up the essence of salvation in terms of a polarity,
one pole of which is positive, the other negative; the former defined
in terms of God and the latter in terms of hawā: But as for the one
who fears the station of his Lord, and restrains his soul from its
hawā, verily the Garden will be his abode (79:40–41). The false god
of one’s hawā is reined in and overcome in the very measure that
one’s concern is with the one and only true God. Conversely, if one’s
hawā is the actual source of one’s motivation, then one falls into
subtle idolatry, even if belief in God is affirmed at the formal level.
One only has to substitute the word ‘thirst’ (tanhā) for ‘desire’
(hawā) to see the similarities between the teachings of Buddhism
and the Qur’ān on the imperative of transcending the appetites of
the lower soul. The Buddhist perspective—in so rigorously negating
the idea of the ultimate reality of the individual soul (anattā), in so
sharply focusing upon the craving that is the source of all suffer-
ing, and in so strongly stressing the impermanence (anicca) of all
objects of craving in this world—can help the Muslim to discern a
very similar teaching in the Qur’ān. One comes to divinize oneself
through elevation of one’s ‘desire’ to the implicit status of divinity;
this being an attitude which is fed by the delusion of the perma-
nence of worldly possessions; and this in turn is fed by the desire
common ground between islam and buddhism
90
of the ego to aggrandize itself at the expense of others. The result-
ing egotism ensures that the vices of pride and miserliness will be
manifested instead of humility and generosity. It is not just worldly
possessions that, being seen as imperishable, feed the implicit kufr
and shirk of the soul; rather, these vices are fed by every single
relativity to which one consciously or subconsciously attaches an
absolute significance. Everything pertaining either to the world or
to the ego, such as bodily satisfactions, desire for acknowledgement,
thirst for praise, and even spiritual attainments: as soon as these el-
ements are given disproportionate attention and importance, then
one falls into the subtle forms of kufr and shirk highlighted in the
Qur’ānic parable. One sees the deeper meaning of the verse: Most
of them believe not in God, without being idolators (12:106). Only
the utterly sincere believers—referred to as those made pure, or ren-
dered sincere (mukhlas) by God—are capable of avoiding the pit-
falls of subtle worldliness which are tantamount to covert shirk. In
verse 38:83, Satan declares that he will ‘beguile’ every single soul,
‘except Your purified slaves’ (mukhlasūn). Satan is also instructed
by God to be a ‘partner’ with human beings in their worldly goods
and their children: ... and be a partner in their wealth and children,
and promise them: Satan promises only to beguile (17:64). For this
reason, perhaps, we are told to see in our own wealth and children
so many ‘temptations’ (fitna) (7:27); and that within our wives and
children there are ‘enemies’ (64:14). The fundamental reason why
one must beware of them is given in the following verse: O you who
believe, let not your wealth nor your children distract you from the
remembrance of God, Those who do, they are the losers (63:9). The
remembrance of God is the best antidote to the poison of worldly
attachment.
Mention was made above of even ‘spiritual goods’ being a pos-
sible source of subtle attachment and thus of shirk. Again, the Bud-
dhist perspective helps the Muslim to become sensitive to the deeper
implications contained in the parable we have been considering. The
‘gardens’ in the parable can also be understood as metaphors for
spiritual fruits, cultivated by prayer, meditation and ascetic disci-
pline: the proud possessor of these fruits pretentiously believes that
he will not be subject to Judgement, but will rather be elevated into
a greater Garden of Paradise, of which his earthly garden of spiritual
fruit is a foretaste. This state of mind describes what has been aptly
91
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
referred to as ‘spiritual materialism’ in the Buddhist tradition.
19
In
the Udumbarika Sihanāda Sutta the Buddha alerts his followers
to the pitfalls of pride and ostentation which lie in wait for the re-
cluse who engages in intense ascetic discipline.
20
The Buddha was
confronted by just such ostensibly ‘spiritual’ attitudes amongst the
various pretenders to religious authority in his time. Believing that
they had attained sanctity and deliverance in their life-times, delud-
ed ‘eternalists’ ascribed eternity and thus divinity to their relative,
transient souls, on account of the mystical powers and states they
had mastered. The combined power of the doctrines of anicca and
anattā dialectically exposed the hollowness of the claim to possess
a soul which was at one and the same time individual and eternal.
21

Only the Dharma, Nirvana, Shūnya—or the Essence of God, in Is-
lamic terms—is absolute, eternal and infinite; all else is transient,
and thirst for the transient is the seed of suffering, as well as being
the fruit of delusion.
The proud possessor of the gardens in our parable can thus be
seen to represent the deepest source of this kind of delusion, and not
just the obvious manifestation of the delusion in the form of pride
and boastfulness. This interpretation of the parable is lent support by
the fact that immediately following the parable come these words: In
this case is al-walāya only from God, the True… (18:44). The word
walāya here is conventionally understood in the sense of ‘protection’,
in accordance with the context of the literal meaning of the parable:
there is no protection against destruction of one’s goods except from
God. But walāya can also be understood to mean ‘sanctity’, in accor-
dance with this deeper interpretation of the parable, which can be read
as a reminder to all would-be saints that their spiritual attainments
are of no significance unless these attainments lead to self-effacement
and not self-glorification: one is to be effaced in the divine source of
all sanctity, and not elevated through claiming possession of that sanc-
19. See Chogyam Trungpa, Cutting Through Spiritual Materialism (Boston:
Shambhala, 1973).
20. As cited by Elizabeth J. Harris, Detachment and Compassion in Early Bud-
dhism (Kandy, Sri Lanka: Buddhist Publication Society, 1997), p. 4.
21. It has been claimed that the Buddha did not come into contact with any
realized master of the Upanishads, who understood the necessity of upholding the
transcendence of Paramātman (supreme Atman, or Brahma Nirguna, Brahma ‘be-
yond qualities’) vis-á-vis the jīvātman (the individual soul within which Atman
immanent within the individual soul). See Ananda Coomaraswamy, Buddha and
the Gospel of Buddhism, op. cit., p. 199.
common ground between islam and buddhism
92
tity as one’s own. In Buddhist terms, such a claim would be a form
of ‘grasping’ (upādāna), and more specifically, attavādupādāna:
grasping at a particular idea of the self,
22
in this case, the idea that
one’s self has achieved authenticity and realization through becoming
adorned by the fruits of one’s spiritual endeavours: if I do not think
that all this will ever perish, then the self which possesses ‘all this’,
will likewise be deemed to be imperishable.
This section can be brought to a fitting end with the penetrating
words of the Shin Buddhist already cited above, Kenryo Kanamatsu,
which will surely resonate with any Muslim sensitive to the need
for zuhd in relation to the ‘life of the world’: ‘All our belongings
assume a weight by the ceaseless gravitation of our selfish desires;
we cannot easily cast them away from us. They seem to belong to
our very nature, to stick to us as a second skin, and we bleed as we
detach them.’
23
Loving Compassion: Karunā and Rahma
Compassion, even on the human plane, is not just a sentiment, it
is an existential quality. This existential quality presupposes a con-
crete sense of participation in the suffering of others, as is expressed
by the etymology of the word: com-passion means to ‘suffer with’
another. The metaphysics of unity finds its most appropriate ethi-
cal expression in this quality, for when the illusion of separation
is overcome, the suffering of the other becomes one’s own, and
the virtues of compassion and mercy, generosity and love become
the hallmarks of the character of one who has truly realized Unity.
Similarly, as seen in the previous section, when self-preoccupation
is overcome, together with the worldliness, subtle or overt, which
feeds it, then the same qualities centered on compassionate love will
flow forth naturally and spontaneously: these qualities, inherent in
the spiritual substance or fitra of each soul, will no longer be con-
strained or suffocated by coagulations of egotism and worldliness.
Rather, compassionate love will emanate to the whole of creation,
the compassionate soul will reflect and radiate the all-encompassing
grace of God. Speaking of two types, those who reject God and
those who believe in Him, the Qur’ān declares:
22. This is the ultimate form taken by ‘grasping’, the other three consist of
kāmupādāna: grasping of sense-pleasures; ditthūpādāna, grasping of views;
silabbatupādāna, grasping of rules, precepts or customs.
23. Kenryo Kanamatsu, Naturalness, op. cit., p. 7.
93
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
Unto each, the former and the latter, do We extend the gra-
cious gift of thy Lord. And the gracious gift of thy Lord can
never be confined behind walls (17:20).
This is because God’s Rahma, being infinite, can be excluded from
nowhere, from nobody: My loving Compassion encompasses all
things (7:156).
Islam and Buddhism come together on the centrality of this
quality of compassionate love, and for both traditions, this hu-
man quality is inseparable from the Absolute, in which it is root-
ed, and to which it leads. In this section we hope to show that
the Islamic conception of Rahma makes explicit what is largely
implicit in the earliest texts of the Pali canon; in this respect, it
can be seen to serve a function similar to that of Mahayana Bud-
dhism, wherein compassion comes to play a determinative role,
elevated as the very principle, cosmological and not simply ethi-
cal, which motivates the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. We would
therefore argue that for both Muslims and Buddhists, the quality
of loving compassion must determine the core of one’s personal-
ity, and it must dominate the nature of one’s conduct in relation
to others; this ideal, at once ethical and spiritual, derives its ulti-
mate justification and transformative power from the fact that it
expresses on the human plane a principle which is rooted in the
heart of the Absolute.
As is well known, in Islam one consecrates every action,
and not just ritual action, with the basmala—that is, the formula
Bismillāh al-Rahmān al-Rahīm, in the Name of God, the Lovingly
Compassionate, the Lovingly Merciful. It is entirely appropriate
that all initiative should begin with the ‘names of mercy’, for it
is merciful love which lies at the very root of creation in Islam,
as will be seen below. In both traditions compassion is insepa-
rable from love, mettā in Buddhism
24
and mahabba in Islam. In
Buddhism one even finds the compound maitrī-karunā ‘love-
compassion’ which expresses the intertwining of these two
principles; in Islam, likewise, Rahma cannot be adequately
translated by the single English word ‘compassion’ or ‘mercy’,
24. Anukampā and dayā, translated as ‘sympathy’, are closely related to the idea
of compassion. See Harvey Aronson, Love and Sympathy in Theravada Buddhism
(Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1980), p. 11. As Reverend Tetsuo Unno notes in his
introduction to Kanamatsu’s Naturalness (p. xiii), the author uses the English word
‘love’ to translate karunā, normally translated as ‘compassion’.
common ground between islam and buddhism
94
but requires the addition of the element of love.
25

A compelling reason for translating Rahma as loving compas-
sion and not just compassion—and certainly not just ‘mercy’—is
provided by the Prophet’s use of this word in the following inci-
dent. At the conquest of Mecca, certain captives were brought to the
Prophet. There was a woman among them, running frantically and
calling for her baby; she found him, held him to her breast and fed
him. The Prophet said to his companions: ‘Do you think this woman
would cast her child into the fire?’ We said, ‘No, she could not do
such a thing.’ He said, ‘God is more lovingly compassionate (arham)
to His servants than is this woman to her child.’
26
The Rahma of God
is here defined by reference to a quality which all can recognize as
love: the mother’s acts of compassion and mercy stream forth from
an overwhelming inner love for her child. One cannot love another
without feeling compassionate to that person, while one can feel
compassion for someone without necessarily loving that person.
The Jewish scholar Ben-Shemesh goes so far as to translate the
basmala as ‘In the Name of God, the Compassionate, the Beloved’
to bring home this key aspect of love proper to the root of Rahma.
27

He argues that in both Arabic and Hebrew the meaning of love is
strongly present in the root r-h-m, and gives the following evidence:
Psalm number 18 contains the phrase: Erhamha Adonay—‘I love thee
my Lord’.
28
In Aramaic/Syriac, the root r-h-m specifically denotes
love, rather than ‘compassion’. One can thus feel the resonance of
this Syriac connotation within the Arabic Rahma. Moreover, there is
epigraphic evidence that early Christian sects in southern Arabic used
the name Rahmānan as a name of God, and this would probably have
been understood as ‘The Loving’.
29
God’s Rahma is described by the Prophet as being greater than
that of the woman for her child, implying that the transcendent proto-
25. See our essay ‘God “The Loving”’, in Miroslav Volf, Ghazi bin Muhammad,
Melissa Yarrington (eds.), A Common Word—Muslims and Christians on Loving
God and Neighbor (Grand Rapids, Michigan/Cambridge UK: William B. Eerd-
mans, 2010).
26. Bukhārī, Sahīh, kitāb al-adab, bāb 18 hadīth no. 5999 (Bukhari summarized:
p. 954, no. 2014); Muslim, Sahīh, kitāb al-tawba, hadīth no. 6978.
27. See A. Ben Shemesh, ‘Some Suggestions to Qur’ān Translators’, in Arabica,
vol. 16, no. 1, 1969, p. 82.
28. Ibid.
29. See Albert Jamme, ‘Inscriptions on the Sabaean Bronze Horse of the Dumbarton
Oaks Collection’, in Dumbarton Oaks Papers, vol. 8 (1954), pp. 323–324 et passim.
95
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
type of this most loving and compassionate of all human qualities
is found in the divine Reality. Before examining this question any
further, it is interesting to note that the Buddha refers to an almost
identical image in order to bring home the meaning of mettā, the
love that is inseparable from karunā. This is from a passage in the
Mettā-sutta (‘Teaching on love’) in the Pali canon:
Even as a mother watches over and protects her child, her
only child, so with a boundless mind should one cherish all
living beings, radiating friendliness over the entire world,
above, below, and all around without limit. So let him cul-
tivate a boundless good will towards the entire world, un-
cramped, free from ill will or enmity. Standing or walking,
sitting or lying down, during all his waking hours, let him
establish this mindfulness of good will, which men call the
highest state!
30
It is out of compassion, indeed, that the Buddha preached his
Dhamma: his desire was to liberate people from suffering by enlight-
ening them as to its cause, and showing them the path to eliminate
that cause. It is clear, then, that even in early Buddhism compassion
was not just a cardinal virtue, it went to the very heart of the Buddhist
upāya, ‘expedient means’ or ‘saving strategy.’ However, it is to be
noted that the Mahayana stress on compassion goes well beyond
anything found in Hinayāna texts. In the latter, compassion remains
fundamental and indispensable, but in Mahayana texts, it takes on
altogether mythological
31
dimensions, and enters into the definition
of what most closely approximates the Personal God in Buddhism,
namely, the Buddha of Infinite Light, Amitābha. By tracing the
compassionate function of Gautama the sage back to its principial
root, Mahayana Buddhism helps to solve a logical problem within
the very structure of Theravada Buddhism, or at least makes explicit
what is implicit in the earlier tradition. The logical problem is this:
If there is no individual soul who suffers, what is the entity that can
be said to receive compassion, and whence comes this compassion
if the soul of the one imparting it is likewise non-existent—if the
compassionate soul is but a conglomeration of empirical and psychic
envelopes (skandhas), with no essential reality? Given the fact that
survival after death, in heavens and hells, is clearly indicated by the
30. E. Conze, Buddhist Scriptures (Baltimore, 1968), p. 186.
31. See note 65, Chapter 1, regarding the root-meaning of myth.
common ground between islam and buddhism
96
Buddha, one has to conclude that something akin to a soul does in
fact persist posthumously, and it is this ‘something’ which can either
be elevated to the heavens or reduced to the hells, according to the
degree to which it assimilates the teachings and acts according to the
dictates of the compassionate wisdom of the Buddha.
Source of Compassion
But this leaves out of account the question: what is the ultimate
source of the compassion of the Buddha? A simple answer would be
that this source is none other than the enlightened state itself: com-
passion flows forth from the very nature of Nirvana or Shūnya. But
the question remains: how does compassion spring forth from an
impersonal or supra-personal state, when the very nature of compas-
sion is so clearly personal, that is, it so intimately implies a personal
will, actively and compassionately involved in the lives of suffering
humanity, a personal will which, moreover, must at the same time be
transcendent or absolute. It must be transcendent, otherwise it could
not save relative beings through its compassion; but it must also as-
sume a dimension of relativity, otherwise it would have no relation
to living human beings. It is precisely this combination of absolute
transcendence and personal compassion which is expressed in the
Islamic conception of God’s Rahma and in the various heavenly
Buddhas depicted in later Mahayana texts.
32
The principle of compassion, so perfectly embodied in Gautama
the sage, infinitely transcended his own empirical individuality. As
cited earlier: ‘Those who by my form did see me, and those who
followed me by my voice, wrong are the efforts they engaged in;
me those people will not see. From the Dharma one should see the
Buddha, for the dharma-bodies are the guides.’
33
The compassion
proper to the Dharma is universal; Gautama the sage manifested
this quality in one particular modality. This relationship between the
particular and the universal is expressed in Buddhism by means of
the mythology of cosmic Buddhas existing in unimaginably distant
aeons prior to the earthly appearance of the Gautama. Mahayana
32. This celestial level of the manifestation of the Buddha-principle being re-
ferred to as Sambhoga-kāya, in contradistinction to the Dharma-kāya—which, as
noted earlier, pertains to the supra-manifest Essence—and the Nirmāna-kāya, the
human form of the earthly Buddha.
33. Vajracchedikā, 26a, b. Cited in Buddhist Texts Through the Ages, op. cit.,
p. 144.
97
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
texts therefore present a picture of a ‘Personal God’ with diverse
traits—the Ādi-Buddha, Vairochana, Amitābha, etc—without whose
grace and mercy, one cannot attain salvation into the ‘Pure Land’,
let alone that state of Nirvana wherein the various Buddhas are all
transcended. It is clear that Mahayana Buddhism comes close to
the Islamic conception of divinity as regards the root of the qual-
ity of compassion, and both make explicit a metaphysically irrefut-
able principle, one about which the Buddha himself was silent, but
which he did not contradict: compassion cannot be exhausted by its
purely human manifestation; on the contrary, it derives all its power
and efficacy from its supra-human, absolute or ‘divine’ source. This
source is transcendent, but insofar as it radiates towards all crea-
tures, it assumes a ‘personal’ dimension, for it consists of an active,
conscious and loving will to save all creatures: to speak of such a
will is to speak of some kind of ‘person’ directing that will.
In one respect, then, this can be seen as a personalization
of the Absolute, bestowing upon the pure, ineffable Absolute
a personal or anthropomorphic dimension, a dimension without
which it cannot enter into engagement with human persons. For
the pure Absolute has no relation whatsoever with any conceiv-
able relativity. But this personal dimension does not in any way
diminish the absoluteness of the Absolute. For the manifestation
of such qualities as compassion, love, and mercy does not exhaust
the nature of the Principle thus manifested. As stressed before,
the Absolute is the Essence, transcending the Names and Quali-
ties which are assumed by the Absolute in its relationship with
the world; transcending these Names and Qualities implies tran-
scending those ‘personal’ dimensions of God which, precisely, are
designated by the Names and Qualities. In this way, the Islamic
synthesis between two conceptions of God can be seen as analo-
gous to the Mahayana-Hinayāna polarity within Buddhism. For
the personal and supra-personal aspects of Allāh, comprising all
the qualities designated by all of the divine Names, are in perfect
harmony and perfect synchronicity. There is no contradiction
between asserting on the one hand that the Essence of God infi-
nitely transcends all conceivable ‘personal’ qualities, and on the
other, that God assumes these personal qualities for the sake of
entering into compassionate, enlightening and saving relationship
with His creatures. This Islamic synthesis can help to show that
what has been called Mahayana ‘theism’ in no way compromises
common ground between islam and buddhism
98
early Buddhism’s insistence on the transcendence of the Dhamma/
Nirvana/Shūnya vis-à-vis all conceivable qualities.
Oneness and Compassion
Islam also helps to answer the question which might be posed to a
Buddhist: what is the connection between the metaphysics of unity—
in terms of which there appears to be no ‘other’, no ‘dualism’, Samsara
and Nirvana being one—and the quality of compassion—which logi-
cally presupposes both an agent and a recipient of compassion, thus,
a duality? Or it might be asked: is there a contradiction between the
absolute transcendence of Reality, and the compassionate manifes-
tation of this Reality? We would answer in terms of Islamic meta-
physics that the oneness of Reality strictly implies compassion. For the
oneness of God is not simply exclusive, it is also inclusive—it is both
Ahad and Wāhid, it is both transcendent and immanent. As al-Wāhid,
all-inclusive oneness, God encompasses all things, whence such
divine Names as al-Wasi‘, ‘the Infinitely Capacious’ and al-Muhīt,
‘the All-Encompassing’. Now it is from this all-embracing dimension
of divine reality that compassion springs: for it is not just as being or
knowledge, presence or immanence, that God encompasses all, it is
also as Rahma: My Rahma encompasses all things, as we saw above.
The angels, indeed, give priority to God’s Rahma over His knowledge
(‘Ilm) when addressing Him as the one who encompasses all things:
You encompass all things in Rahma and ‘Ilm (40:7).
34
It might still be objected: God is certainly ‘merciful’ but He
should not be called ‘compassionate’ as He does not ‘suffer’ with
any creature. Mercy, it will be argued, is the more appropriate
word by which to translate Rahma. One may reply as follows:
insofar as compassion is a human virtue, it cannot but be rooted
in a divine quality; it is this divine quality of Rahma which serves
as the transcendent archetype of the human virtue of compassion.
The relationship between this divine quality and its human reflec-
tion is characterised by two apparently contradictory principles:
similarity (tashbīh) and incomparability (tanzīh). Thus, in respect
34. It is interesting to note that in Tibetan Buddhism, there is likewise a cer-
tain priority of compassion over knowledge, as far as the manifestation of these
qualities is concerned on earth, for the Dalai Lama, representing the Bodhisattva of
compassion (Chenrezig, the Tibetan name of Avalokiteshvara) has priority over the
Panchen Lama, who represents the Buddha of Light (Opagmed, the Tibetan name
for Amitābha). See M. Pallis, The Way and the Mountain (London: Peter Owen,
1991), pp. 161–162.
99
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
of tashbīh, God as ‘The Compassionate’ can metaphorically be said
to manifest sympathy for us in our suffering; and it is out of this
‘com-passion or ‘sym-pathy’ that He graciously lifts us out of our
suffering. However this conception needs its complement: the point
of view deriving from the principle of tanzīh: inasmuch as the quality
designated by ‘The Compassionate’ has no self-subsistent essence,
but subsists solely through the Essence as such, it cannot possibly be
subject to any relativity. The inner dimension of this divine quality
must perforce transcend the sphere within which suffering and other
such relativities are situated, failing which it would not be a tran-
scendent quality, that is: one that is rooted in the utter transcendence
of the divine Essence.
Conversely, on the human plane, compassion as Rahma is evi-
dently a virtue which one must acquire and cultivate; it must there-
fore be present in God, failing which our human quality of compas-
sion would lack any divine principle, compassion would then be a
human effect without a divine cause. This is made clear in the pro-
phetic saying on the Rahma of the mother for her child: human com-
passion is akin to the compassion of God for all creatures, except
that divine compassion is absolute and infinite, while human com-
passion is relative and finite. The essence of the quality is one and
the same, only its ontological intensity, or mode of manifestation, is
subject to gradation.
The aspect of transcendence proper to God implies that this
attribute, when ascribed to God, has an absolute and infinite qual-
ity, in contrast to the relative, finite participation in that quality by
human beings. In the human context, then, compassion manifests
two things: a virtue whose essence is divine, on the one hand, and
a human capacity to suffer, on the other. In the divine context, the
transcendent source of human compassion is affirmed, but the sus-
ceptibility to suffering which accompanies the human condition, is
totally absent. As between the human virtue and the divine quality—
or simply: between the human and the divine—there is both essen-
tial continuity and existential discontinuity, analogical participation
and ontological distinction, tashbīh and tanzīh.
Another way of resolving the apparent contradiction between
divine compassion and divine unity is provided by al-Ghazālī. If
compassion be understood as a mode of love, then one can refor-
mulate the question and ask whether it is possible to ascribe love
to God: can God be susceptible to desire for His creatures, when
common ground between islam and buddhism
100
He possesses perfectly and infinitely all that He could possibly
desire? Can the Absolute desire the relative? Al-Ghazālī addresses
this question, first in theological mode, and then in terms of meta-
physics of oneness, from the point of view of ma‘rifa. One can
legitimately apply the same word, love (mahabba), both to man
and to God; but the meaning of the word changes depending on
the agent of love. Human love is defined as an inclination (mayl)
of the soul towards that which is in harmony with it, beauty both
outward and inward, seeking from another soul the consumma-
tion of love. Through this love it attains completeness, a mode
of perfection which cannot be attained within itself. Such love,
al-Ghazālī asserts, cannot be ascribed to God, in whom all perfec-
tions are infinitely and absolutely realized. However, one can say
that God loves His creatures, from a higher, metaphysical point
of view. God’s love is absolutely real, but His love is not for any
‘other’ being or entity. Rather, it is for Himself: for His own Es-
sence, qualities and acts, this constituting the entirety of being.
Hence, when the Qur’ān asserts that ‘He loves them’ (5:54), this
means that ‘God does indeed love them [all human souls], but in
reality He loves nothing other than Himself, in the sense that He
is the totality [of being], and there is nothing in being apart from
Him.’
35
Al-Ghazālī demonstrates that God is the entirety of being by
reference to the holy utterance cited earlier: ‘My slave draws near to
Me through nothing I love more than that which I have made obliga-
tory for him. My slave never ceases to draw near to Me through
supererogatory acts until I love him. And when I love him, I am his
hearing by which he hears, his sight by which he sees, his hand by
which he grasps, and his foot by which he walks.’
It is the saint, the walī Allāh (literally: friend of God), who
comes to understand the reality that God alone is—that there is
no reality but the divine reality—and this understanding comes
through effacement, fanā’, in that reality, and this, in turn is the
function of God’s love: ‘My slave never ceases to draw near …
until I love him.’ It is from this divine love that the saint comes
to see that God loves all creatures, and that the reality of this love
is constituted by God’s infinite love of Himself. This love is ex-
35. Al-Ghazālī is here citing the saying of Shaykh Sa‘īd al-Mayhinī. This is from
‘The Book of love and longing and intimacy and contentment’ of his Ihyā’, book
6, part 4, vol. 5, p. 221.
101
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
pressed not just by the term mahabba but also by Rahma, which
encompasses all things.
* * *
It may appear at first sight that such metaphysical and cosmic di-
mensions of compassion in Islam can only compared with similar
dimensions within Mahayana Buddhism. The Theravada teachings
on compassion seem to be more psychological and individual than
cosmic and universal. For example, reading the following text, one
might think that compassion is exhausted by one dimension only:
the compassion inherent in the teaching of the Dhamma.
‘I will teach you, brethren, the Uncompounded and the way
going to the Uncompounded. Now what, brethren, is the Un-
compounded? The destruction of lust, of hatred, of delusion,
brethren, is called the Uncompounded. And what, brethren,
is the way going to the Uncompounded? It is mindfulness
relating to the sphere of the body that is so called. Thus,
brethren, have I shown you the Uncompounded, and the
way going to it. Whatever can be done by a teacher desirous
of the welfare of his disciples, out of compassion for them,
that have I done for you, brethren.’
36
But this dimension should be seen only as the ultimate pedagogical
form taken by compassion, and it does not exclude, still less deny,
the cosmic and universal dimensions of compassion. For example,
also in the Pali canon we find such passages as the following:
May all beings be at ease, secure;
May they all be happy in heart.
Whoever is a breathing being,
Stable or unstable without exception,
Long or those who are large,
Medium, short, subtle gross.
Visible or invisible, distant or near.
Beings or those yet to be born,
May they all be happy in heart.
37

Here one observes that the moral quality of compassion is to be
extended to all beings without exception, and surpasses pedagogi-
36. Samyutta Nikāya, 4:359. Cited in Some Buddhist Sayings, op. cit., p. 322.
37. Khuddaka Pātha, 8–9. Cited by Phra Soonthorndhammathada in Compas-
sion in Buddhism and Purānas (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1995), p. 94.
common ground between islam and buddhism
102
cal or psychological or individual modalities. Here, we find a reso-
nance with Islam, for if God’s Rahma encompasses all, if His grace
is bestowed on both those who reject Him and accept Him, the Mus-
lim likewise must reflect this divine quality and be compassionately
predisposed to all beings: one must possess, in other words, a com-
passionate ‘prejudice’, which is one application of a principle of
inter-personal relations very strongly emphasized in the corpus of
prophetic sayings: one must always have, as an a priori disposition
towards one’s fellow beings, ‘a good opinion’ (husn al-zann), rather
than its opposite, sū’ al-zann, suspicion.
Likewise from the Pali canon, we find this expression of the
all-encompassing nature of compassion: ‘Making the whole world
of beings the object of these minds endowed with compassion, we
will continue to relate to the whole world with minds that are like
the earth—untroubled, free from enmity, vast, enlarged and mea-
sureless (appamāna).’
38
Similarly, the Buddha taught his followers
to cultivate compassion so that they come to resemble ‘space which
cannot be painted’, or ‘the Ganges which cannot be burned.’
39

The Buddha defined ‘liberation of the mind’ quite simply as
‘compassion’ (Anguttara Nikāya, 1:4). It is interesting to read the
traditional commentary on this, Manorathapūrnī:
The liberation of the mind is love and compassion. It is com-
passion as it relates to all sentient beings with the wish for
their welfare … since the mind conjoined with compassion
is liberated from all adverse factors such as the hindrances
[nivārana: sense-desire, anger, agitation, laziness, doubt]
and so forth, it is called a liberation of the mind.
40

Here we see that compassion is not just expressed by the teacher
enlightening his disciple; it is here seen to be a factor disposing
one to enlightenment, thus, a subjective condition for engaging with
the meditative means of enlightenment rather than only an objec-
tive transmission of those means of enlightenment. So, before being
capable of eliminating one’s own suffering through enlightenment,
one has to feel compassion for the suffering of all others.
This universal compassion is referred to by the Buddha as the
‘soil’ within which concentration is to be cultivated. But it is also the
38. Majjhima Nikāya, 1:27. Cited in Compassion in Buddhism, op. cit., p. 93.
39. Ibid., p. 93.
40. Cited in Compassion in Buddhism, op. cit.,‚pp. 83–84.
103
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
fruit of enlightenment, for even when full enlightenment is attained,
this meditative compassion for all is permanently maintained as a
feature of the mind of the enlightened one.
41

Rahma as Creator
Turning now to another aspect of compassion, that of its creative
power, we see again that what is left implicit in early Buddhism is
rendered altogether explicit both in Islam and in such Mahayana
traditions as Jodo Shin. In both traditions, the Creator is nothing other
than the ‘All-Compassionate’, or the ‘All-Loving’; but whereas this
conception is enshrined in the very heart of the Qur’ān, it emerges
in Buddhism only in certain Mahayana traditions.
As was noted above, the Muslim consecrates every important
action with the utterance of the basmala, the phrase: Bismillāh
al-Rahmān al-Rahīm, in the Name of God, the Lovingly Compas-
sionate, the Lovingly Merciful. This formula also initiates each of
the 114 chapters of the Qur’ān (except one). It is altogether appro-
priate that all ritual and significant action be initiated with a recol-
lection of the compassionate source of creation. In terms of the two
divine Names deriving from the root of Rahma, the first, al-Rahmān
is normally used to refer to the creative power of Rahma, and the
second, al-Rahīm, to its salvific power. Combining these two prop-
erties of loving compassion, the creative and redemptive, one sees
that ultimately nothing can escape or be separated from God’s all-
embracing Rahma. This is why calling upon al-Rahmān is tanta-
mount to calling upon God: Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Rahmān
(17:110). If al-Rahmān is so completely identified with the very
substance of God, then it follows that the Rahma which so quintes-
sentially defines the divine nature is not simply ‘mercy’ or ‘compas-
sion’ but is rather the infinite love and perfect beatitude of ultimate
reality, which overflows into creation in the myriad forms assumed
by mercy and compassion, peace and love.
Rahma is thus to be understood primarily in terms of a love
which gives of itself: what it gives is what it is, transcendent beati-
tude, which creates out of love, and, upon contact with Its creation,
assumes the nature of loving compassion and mercy, these being
the dominant motifs of the relationship between God and the world.
As was seen above, God’s transcendent Rahma is alluded to by
the Prophet in terms of the most striking expression of Rahma on
41. Anguttara Nikāya, 1:181–184, cited in ibid., p. 97.
common ground between islam and buddhism
104
earth—that expressed by a mother who, after searching frantically
for her baby, clutches it to her breast and feeds it.
As was cited above: Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Rahmān;
whichever you call upon, unto Him belong the most beautiful names
(17:110). It should be noted in this verse that all the names are de-
scribed as ‘most beautiful’, including therefore all the names of rigour
as well as those of gentleness. But the most important point to note
here is that the name al-Rahmān is practically co-terminous with the
name Allāh, indicating that the quality of loving mercy takes us to the
very heart of the divine nature. In two verses we are told that Rahma
is ‘written’ upon the very Self of God: He has written mercy upon
Himself (6:12); Your Lord has written mercy upon Himself (6:54). The
word kataba, ‘he wrote’, implies a kind of inner prescription, so that
Rahma can be understood as a kind of inner law governing the very
nafs, the Self or Essence of God. The use of the image of ‘writing’
here can be seen as a metaphor for expressing the metaphysical truth
that Rahma is as it were ‘inscribed’ within the deepest reality of the
divine nature. God’s ‘inscription’ upon Himself is thus God’s descrip-
tion of Himself, of His own deepest nature.
The creative aspect of the divine Rahma is vividly brought
home in the chapter entitled ‘al-Rahmān’ (Sūra 55); it is al-Rahmān
who taught the Qur’ān, created man, taught him discernment
(verses 2–4). The whole of this chapter evokes and invokes the real-
ity of this quintessential quality of God. The blessings of Paradise
are described here in the most majestic and attractive terms; but so
too are the glories, beauties and harmonies of God’s entire cosmos,
including all the wonders of virgin nature, these verses being musi-
cally punctuated by the refrain: so which of the favours of your Lord
can you deny? In this chapter named after al-Rahmān, then, we are
invited to contemplate the various levels at which Rahma fashions
the substance of reality: the Rahma that describes the deepest nature
of the divine; the Rahma that is musically inscribed into the very rec-
itation of the chapter; the Rahma that creates all things; the Rahma
that reveals itself through the Qur’ān and through all the signs (āyāt)
of nature. One comes to see that God has created not only by Rahma,
and from Rahma but also for Rahma: … except those upon whom
God has mercy: for this did He create them (11:119); and within
Rahma: My Rahma encompasses all things (7:156).
Combining these two properties of loving compassion, the cre-
ative and redemptive, or the ontological and salvific, we see why it
105
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
is that ultimately nothing can escape or be separated from God’s all-
embracing Rahma, which is the divine matrix containing the cosmos.
The word ‘matrix’ should be taken quite literally, in relation to its root:
‘mother’. The word for womb, rahim, derives from the same root as
Rahma. The entire cosmos is not just brought into being by Rahma,
it is perpetually encompassed by Rahma which nourishes it at every
instant, as the mother’s womb nourishes and encompasses the embryo
growing within it. As we saw above, the Tathāgatagarbha, literally
means: the ‘womb’ of the Tathāgata, the ‘one thus gone’. This womb
or matrix not only contains all things, it is also contained within the
soul, being one with the immanent Buddha-nature (Buddhadhatu)
which each individual must strive to realize.
The analogy evoked by this etymological relationship between
maternal love and the compassionate matrix of creation is mysteri-
ously implied in the chapter of the Qur’ān named after the Blessed
Virgin, the Sūrat Maryam (chapter 19). For in this chapter we notice
that the name al-Rahmān is mentioned repeatedly as a virtual syn-
onym for God: the Blessed Virgin seeks refuge in al-Rahmān (19:18),
she consecrates her fast to al-Rahmān (19:26), Satan is described
as the enemy of al-Rahmān (19:44), when the verses revealed by
al-Rahmān are recited, the Prophets fall down prostrate (19:58), and
so on. The name al-Rahmān is repeated no less than 16 times—
more times than in any other chapter of the Qur’ān. Since this name
occurs altogether 57 times in the sūras of the Qur’ān (apart from its
occurrence at the head of every chapter but one), this means that the
Sūrat Maryam contains more than one quarter of all the instances in
which the name al-Rahmān comes in the Qur’ān.
42

These considerations help to substantiate the point made above:
that in the Islamic worldview, God’s Rahma is not just mercy; rather
it is the infinite love and overflowing beatitude of ultimate reality, one
of whose manifestations is mercy. In this light, one can better appreci-
ate such perspectives as the following, within Jodo Shin Buddhism:
The inner truth is: ‘From the Eternal Love do all beings
have their birth’.
43

42. The name al-Rahīm occurs 95 times, apart from its occurrence in the basmala.
The root, r-h-m and its derivatives occurs 375 times, not including the 114 instances
of the basmala.
43. Kenryo Kanamatsu, Naturalness—A Classic of Shin Buddhism, op. cit.,
p. 113.
common ground between islam and buddhism
106
Such a statement articulates a dimension of causality left completely
out of account by the earlier Buddhist scriptures, where the entire
emphasis was on escape from the round of births and deaths. The
only important point about the ‘birth’ of beings was the existence
of the ‘unborn’ to which one must flee for refuge: the process by
which beings were born was thus seen as a process of enslavement
to the ineluctability of suffering and death. In Mahayana Buddhism,
however, one can find expressions of love and compassion which
are identified with the creative power of the Absolute. This passage
from Naturalness shows that the Absolute reveals its ‘Eternal Life’
through the dimension of its ‘Great Compassion’:
Amida is the Supreme Spirit from whom all spiritual revela-
tions grow, and to whom all personalities are related. Amida
is at once the Infinite Light (Amitābha) and the Eternal Life
(Amitāyus). He is at once the Great Wisdom (Mahāprajna:
daichi)—the Infinite Light—and the Great Compassion
(Mahākaruna: daihi)—the Eternal Life. The Great Com-
passion is creator while the Great Wisdom contemplates.
44

Some lines later, we read about the unitive power of love; this can be
compared with the compassionate love which is spiritually required
and logically implied by the metaphysics of tawhīd: ‘In love … the
sense of difference is obliterated and the human heart fulfils its in-
herent purpose in perfection, transcending the limits of itself and
reaching across the threshold of the spirit-world.’
45
In love, the sense of difference is obliterated: the unity of be-
ing, which may be conceptually understood through knowledge, is
spiritually realized through love, whose infinite creativity overflows
into a compassion whose most merciful act is to reveal this very
oneness. To return to al-Ghazālī: the perfect and eternal love of God
creates the human being in a disposition which ever seeks proximity
to Him, and furnishes him with access to the pathways leading to the
removal of the veils separating him from God, such that he comes to
‘see’ God by means of God Himself. ‘And all this is the act of God,
and a grace bestowed upon him [God’s creature]: and such is what
is meant by God’s love of him.’
46
This enlightening grace of God
towards His creatures is constitutive of His love for them, a love
44. Ibid., p. 63.
45. Ibid., p. 64.
46. Al-Ghazālī, Ihyā’, op. cit., pp. 221–222.
107
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
which in reality is nothing other than His love for Himself. Human
love and compassion, by means of which the sense of difference
is obliterated between self and other, can thus be seen as a unitive
reflection herebelow of the oneness of the love of God for Himself
within Himself. Absolute compassion and transcendent oneness, far
from being mutually exclusive are thus harmoniously integrated in
an uncompromisingly unitive tawhīd.
The compassion which we have been examining is clearly an
overflow of the beatitude which defines an essential aspect of ulti-
mate Reality, the oneness of which embraces all things by virtue of
this compassion, precisely. Inward beatitude, proper to the One, and
outward compassion, integrating the many, is a subtle and impor-
tant expression of the spiritual mystery of tawhīd. We observe in
this affirmation of tawhīd another conceptual resonance between the
two traditions, a resonance made clear by the following verses of
Milarepa:
Without realizing the truth of Many-Being-One
Even though you meditate on the Great Light,
You practice but the View-of-Clinging.
Without realizing the unity of Bliss and Void,
Even though on the Void you meditate,
You practice only nihilism.
47
The truth of ‘Many-Being-One’ can be read as a spiritual expression
of tawhīd, and mirrors many such expressions in Islamic mysticism,
indeed, the literal meaning of tawhīd being precisely a dynamic
integration, not just a static oneness. It is derived from the form of
the verb, wahhada, meaning ‘to make one’. Phenomenal diversity is
thus integrated into principial unity by means of the vision unfold-
ing from this understanding of tawhīd. In these verses, Milarepa
tells one of his disciples that however much he may meditate on the
supernal Light, if he regards that Light as being separate from all
things by way of transcendence, then he cannot realize the imma-
nence of that Light in all that exists, that immanence by virtue of
which the ‘many’ become ‘one’, the ‘face’ of reality being visible
in everything that exists. In the absence of this vision, then medita-
tion on the Light results only in ‘clinging’—clinging, that is, to a
false distinction between the One and the many, a duality which
will imprison the meditator within the realm of multiplicity. It is
47. The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa, op. cit., vol. 2, p. 526.
common ground between islam and buddhism
108
when Milarepa addresses the intrinsic nature of the Void, however,
that the similarity with the Islamic conception of the beatific rahma
of God emerges in a striking manner. ‘Without realizing the unity
of Bliss and Void’, any meditation on the Void is but nihilistic. The
Void is intrinsically blissful, or it is not the Void. We saw earlier that
Nirvana and the Void (Shūnya) are essentially one, the term Nirvana
stressing the blissful nature of the state wherein one is conscious
of the Absolute, and the term ‘Void’ stressing the objective nature
of the Absolute, transcending all things are ‘full’—of false being.
Milarepa’s verse makes clear this identity of essence, and shows
moreover that it is precisely because the Void is overflowing with
beatitude that the experience of the Void cannot but be blissful: it is
far from a nihilistic negation of existence and thought. Knowing and
experiencing the beatitude of the Void thus cannot but engender in
the soul a state of being reflecting this beatitude, and a wish to share
that beatitude with all beings: such a wish being the very essence
of compassion, which is not simply a capacity to feel the suffer-
ing of others as one’s own—which articulates one level of ethical
tawhīd—but also, at a higher level of tawhīd, a capacity to bring that
suffering to an end through making accessible the mercy and felicity
ever-flowing from ultimate Reality. This is the message—which is
immediately intelligible to any Muslim—of the following verses of
Milarepa:
If in meditation you still tend to strive,
Try to arouse for all a great compassion,
Be identified with the All-Merciful.
48
Here, we see the All-Merciful being identified with Absolute Real-
ity, referred to earlier as the Void, but here, the character of the Void
is clearly affirmed as infinite mercy. To identify with this mercy is
to identify with the Absolute; arousing for all ‘a great compassion’
means infusing into one’s soul a quality which reflects the infinite
compassion of the Absolute. One from whom compassion flows to
all is one in whom ‘the overflowing Void-Compassion’, as Milarepa
calls it in another verse, has been realized: it ceaselessly overflows
from the Absolute to the relative, and to the extent that one has made
oneself ‘void’ for its sake, one becomes a vehicle for the transmis-
sion of the Compassion of the Void:
48. Ibid., vol. 2, p. 561.
109
Ethics of Detachment and Compassion
Rechungpa, listen to me for a moment.
From the centre of my heart stream
Glowing beams of light.

This shows the unity of mercy and the Void.
49
* * *
To conclude this section, it may be objected that however remarkable
be the similarities between the Islamic and the Jodo Shin concep-
tions of the loving compassion that articulates the creativity of the
Absolute, Jodo Shin cannot be taken as representative of the broad
Buddhist tradition, and is rather an exception proving the rule. To
this, we would reply that the Jodo Shin presentation of this crucial
theme—God as Creator through compassion—does not prove that
the two traditions of Islam and Buddhism can be crudely equated
as regards this theme; rather, it simply demonstrates that the differ-
ences between the Islamic conception of God as Creator through
compassion and the Buddhist silence on the question of such a Cre-
ator need not be seen as the basis for a reciprocal rejection. Rather,
the very fact that at least one Buddhist school of thought affirms
the idea of a compassionate Creator shows that there is no absolute
incompatibility between the two traditions as regards this principle.
There is no need to claim that the principle plays an analogous role
in both traditions, far from it: definitive, central and inalienable in
Islam; and conceivable, possible, and, at least, not absolutely unde-
niable in Buddhism.
49. Ibid., vol. 2, p. 445.
110
Epilogue
The Common Ground of Sanctity
The following passage from the Prajnopāyaviniscayasiddhi, an
important text in the Mahayana tradition, expresses that dazzling
combination of wisdom and compassion, knowledge of the One and
compassion for all beings, which constitutes the essence of sanc-
tity.
The non-substantiality of things which is realized by reflec-
tion and by discriminating between the act of knowing and
what is known, is called the essence of Wisdom. Because
one is passionately devoted to all beings who have failed to
extricate themselves from a whole flood of suffering, this
passionate devotion, of which their suffering is the cause, is
known as Compassion. In that, one thereby brings a man to
the desired end by a combination of appropriate measures;
it is also called the Means (upāya).
The mingling of both [wisdom and compassion] is
known as Wisdom-Means in a union free of duality. It is
the essence of Dharma, to which nothing may be added and
from which nothing may be withdrawn. It is free from the
two notions of subject and object, free from being and non-
being, from characterizing and characteristics; it is pure
and immaculate in its own nature. Neither duality nor non-
duality, calm and tranquil, it consists in all things, motion-
less and unflurried; such is Wisdom-Means, which may be
known intuitively. It is this that is called the supreme and
wondrous abode of all Buddhas, the Dharma-sphere, the
divine cause of the perfection of bliss. It is Nirvana Inde-
terminate (apratisthitanirvāna) … it is the blissful stage of
self-consecration (svadhithāna), the beatitude of the perfec-
tion of Wisdom. The three Buddha-bodies, the three Bud-
dhist vehicles, mantras in their innumerable thousands …
phenomenal existence and that which transcends it, arise
from the same source … It is called the Great Bliss … the
Supreme One, the Universal Good, the producer of Perfect
Enlightenment. The great sages define this truth, which is
the supreme bliss of self and others, as the union of limitless
Compassion—which is intent alone on the destruction of
111
Epilogue: The Common Ground of Sanctity
the world’s suffering—and of perfect Wisdom, which is free
from all attachment, and is an accumulation of knowledge
which may not be reckoned, so great is its diversity’.
1

The perfect realization of oneness, together with its concomi-
tants of wisdom and compassion, is expressed in the very definition
of sanctity or walāya, cited above:
My slave draws near to Me through nothing I love more
than that which I have made obligatory for him. My slave
never ceases to draw near to Me through supererogatory
acts until I love him. And when I love him, I am his hearing
by which he hears, his sight by which he sees, his hand by
which he grasps, and his foot by which he walks.
God’s love is at one with His compassion, which in turn is ‘written’
upon His very Self; when God so loves His slave that He hears, sees
and acts through him, then the substance of all that comes from such
a being can only be divine love in union with perfect knowledge. It
is this combination of wisdom and love at the highest and deepest
levels which arises out of the realization of tawhīd, which is not just
affirming one, but ‘realizing one’, making real the One both tran-
scendent and immanent. This transmission of divine reality through
the saint implies no compromise as regards the principle of divine
transcendence. On the contrary, the saint provides the most dramatic
and irrefutable evidence of the most radical tawhīd; only the saint can
do this, for he alone is truly effaced before God, and it is by virtue
of this effacement that the divine Face manifests through him: the
spotless mirror of the saint’s heart faithfully reflects the Face of God
whose infinite transcendence is rendered no less transcendent by vir-
tue of this dazzling reflection on earth. This perfect reflection of the
divine Face transmits the essential quality of the divine nature, not
just the love by virtue of which the saint comes to hear and see and
act through God, but also loving compassion, that Rahma which is
inscribed in the very Self of God. The saint thus comes to participate
in the process by which divine compassion and the divine knowledge
embrace all things: You encompass all things in loving compassion
and knowledge (40:7). Divine knowledge or wisdom is thus insepa-
rable from divine compassion: to plumb the essence of the one is to
1. Prajnopāyaviniscayasiddhi, ch. 1–3; cited in Buddhist Texts, op. cit., pp. 241–
242.
common ground between islam and buddhism
112
enter into the essence of the other. When the Prophet is described as a
rahma for the whole of creation (21:107), this implies that he is like-
wise a source of wisdom for the whole of creation. The saint is able,
in the measure of his effacement before the Face of God, to participate
in this holy embrace of the whole of creation by the qualities, at once
prophetic and divine, of wisdom and compassion.
* * *
The common ground upon which the spiritual traditions of Islam and
Buddhism stand together is the principle of absolute oneness, that to
which the revealed texts of both traditions bear witness, and the re-
alization of which, by the individual soul, here and now, constitutes
the ultimate goal of both religions. It is in relation to the concomi-
tants of oneness that holiness or sanctity is defined in both religions:
oneness demands perfect knowledge, which in turn requires the total
effacement of oneself within that knowledge, and the unconditional
gift of oneself to others in compassion. The saint—the walī in Islam
and the Arahat/Bodhisattva in Buddhism—represents the summit of
human perfection; it is in the saint that the deepest aims of religion
are consummated in the world; it is by the saint that the religion is
realized in all its plenitude; it is through the saint that the holiness
of the religion is most palpably experienced. Theory and practice,
concept and realization, spiritual ideals and human realities—all
are united in the person of the saint. The two basic dimensions of
holiness—vertical and horizontal, metaphysical and ethical, divine
and human—can be seen to define the essential common ground
bringing together Islam and Buddhism in a common aspiration for
the One.
113
Buddha in the Qur`Ɨn?
by Shaykh Hamza Yusuf
When Buddhism and Islam are considered together, some see it as
a matter of comparing apples and oranges. Upon deeper examina-
tion, there is—like the two savory grown-on-trees, seeds-in-the-
flesh fruit—much which the two faiths have in common. Buddhism
sees itself as a reformist movement that emerged from the preceding
Hindu tradition. Similarly, Islam sees itself as a reformist movement,
one that emerged from the preceding Abrahamic traditions and in re-
sponse to perceived Jewish and Christian spiritual dissipation. Both
Buddhism and Islam have universalist claims, with strong core doc-
trines, such as the five pillars and six articles of faith in Islam, and
the four noble truths and the noble eightfold path in Buddhism. But
perhaps most significant is that both are rooted in deeply rich ethical
canons that consider kindness, compassion, and mercy as the core
human qualities to be nurtured. In his talks throughout the world,
the Dalai Lama emphasizes similar virtues. and the Qur`Ɨn calls the
Prophet Muhammad “a mercy to all the worlds” (21:107).
While many similarities can be discerned, there is also a shared
history that has been mutually beneficial for both traditions, espe-
cially for the Muslims, because it prompted them to discuss how
to deal—theologically and legally—with religions they had newly
encountered. When the early Muslim dynasties conquered lands in
Iran, Afghanistan, and Central Asia, not to mention the Indian sub-
continent, they found large Buddhist populations, and they looked
to the Qur`Ɨn and the Sunnah
1
for guidance.
The Qur`Ɨn discusses categories oI belieI in the surah
2
entitled,
“The Pilgrimage,” which is one of the most important surahs deal-
ing with other faiths and beliefs, and it contains several verses that
1. The Sunnah is the normative practice of the Prophet Muhammad . For ex-
ample, it was the Sunnah of the Prophet to take an afternoon nap. The Arabic
word sunnah is derived from a root meaning “way, practice.” The Prophet said,
'I have leIt Ior you two things: the Qur`Ɨn and my Sunnah; iI you cling to them.
you will not go astray¨ (narrated by Imam MƗlik in DO0XZDWWƗ¶). The Sunnah
is derived from the words, actions, and tacit approvals and disapprovals of the
Prophet . It is the second most important source of authority and legislation in
Islam aIter the Qur`Ɨn.
2. Surah reIers to a chapter in the Qur`Ɨn. The Arabic word VnjUDK is derived from
a root meaning “wall, form,” as each surah’s function is to wall in and provide form
to one section oI the Qur`Ɨn.
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
114
directly address religious diversity.
3
The most definitive verse of this
surah in this regard distinguishes between six categories of religious
belief, and Muslim exegetes have traditionally placed all religions
and sects into one of these six: “As for the Muslims, the Jews, the
Sabians, the Christians, the Magians, and the polytheists, God will
decide among them on the day of resurrection” (22:17). The weighty
import of this verse is that it is theologically prohibited for us to con-
demn any individual, irrespective of his or her faith, to damnation
or punishment in the afterlife because ultimate judgment belongs to
God alone. Many hadith
4
and statements of the companions of the
Prophet also affirm this fundamental article of faith.
So where did Muslims traditionally place the Buddhists among
these six categories? Unlike many modern Muslims who consider
Buddhists to be among the polytheists, believing them to be idola-
tors due to the profusion of images and statues of the Buddha, early
Muslim scholars of comparative religion had a very different view.
They held a favorable opinion of Buddhists and marveled at the pro-
found spirituality of Buddhist practitioners.
In classical Muslim literature on religions and sects, we find
many references to “al-Badadah,” meaning the Buddhists, as well
as to 'al-Budd.¨ the Buddha himselI. Ibn al-NadƯm (d. 998). an Iraqi
bookseller and author of the famous work entitled The Compendium
(al-Fihrist), who catalogued existing authors and their subjects of
study, records books that deal with Buddhism, including The Life of
Buddha (KitƗb al-Budd). In his chapter entitled “Notes on the Bud-
dha.¨ Ibn al-NadƯm delineates the diIIerent scholarly views oI the
Buddha: some believed he was the divine incarnate,
5
while others
3. See the section entitled 'Qur`Ɨnic premises oI dialogue.¨ pp. 12-14 in Reza
Shah-Kazemi’s text for further discussion of this theme.
4. The hadith are statements attributed to the Prophet Muhammad by which
his Sunnah is known. They constitute the sayings of the Prophet as well as
the sayings of his companions that narrate his actions or descriptions. The hadith
are considered an authoritative source of legislation and constitute a major source
oI guidance Ior Muslims. second only to the Qur`Ɨn. They were originally orally
transmitted and passed down using a rigorous method of authentication and were
compiled from the beginning of the latter part of the first century of the Islamic era
into the fourth century.
5. While there are some Buddhists who see the Buddha as a divine being, which
for Muslims would constitute clear idolatry (shirk), many Buddhists do not. Mu
Soeng comments, “For the Sthaviras, the Buddha Shakyamuni was a historical
personage—a great teacher but not a divinity.” While Mahayana expressions of
devotion can be construed as idolatrous, Theravada Buddhism is less so, but Bud-
115
Buddha in the QurƗn?
claimed he was a messenger oI God; still others thought Buddha to
be a generic name for those who guided others onto the right path.
He describes the extraordinary images of the Buddha in Bamiyan,
(in what is today called Afghanistan), and writes that statues of the
Buddha were brought from there to Baghdad. He also mentions the
Nava Vihara monastery, the famous site of pilgrimage in the same
region that was visited by Buddhists from far and wide, by land and
by sea. He writes of the Golden Temple that he learned of from an
Indian source he trusted, who said that pilgrims seeking cures found
that upon seeing the temple, God healed their ailments.
6

Perhaps the most significant classical Muslim description
oI Buddhism is Iound in Imam Muhammad b. Abd al-KarƯm al-
ShahrastƗnƯ`s (d. 1153) comprehensive survey entitled. Religions
and Sects (al-Milal wa al-nihal). Imam al-ShahrastƗnƯ was a notable
ShaIiƯ iurist. AsharƯ theologian. and author oI the most celebrated
and cited work on comparative religion in the pre-modern Islamic
tradition.
7

In this work, he also makes a rather stunning—and intriguing—
statement connecting the Buddha to a character in the Qur`Ɨn.
***
Before we explore that assertion, it is worth noting that Imam al-
ShahrastƗnƯ identiIies the Buddhists as Sabians. which is a conse-
quential categorization, given the status that Sabians have in the
Qur`Ɨn as a saved group. The root word oI Sabians is saba, which
is “the rising of a star.” Most exegetes explain that the Sabians wor-
shipped the stars because they believed the stars are vehicles by
which God organizes the world. In several commentaries, the Sabi-
ans are also described as believing in reincarnation and the eternity
dhist priests have historically tolerated devotional expressions that often had their
roots in previous idolatrous traditions of the peoples they encountered. Cha’n Bud-
dhism rejects all forms of idolatry openly and in practice. See for further discussion
Shah-Kazemi`s text. section entitled 'The Buddha as Messenger.¨ pp. 14-19. and
'Images oI the Buddha. Blessings upon the Prophet.¨ pp. 73-78.
6. Ibn NadƯm. al-Fihrist. (Beirut: DƗr al-MariIah. n.d). 486-489.
7. Imam Abnj al-Fath Muhammad b. Abd al-KarƯm al-ShahrastƗnƯ was a student
oI the erudite polymath theologian. Imam al-QushayrƯ. He was born in Shahristan.
an area between Nishapur and Khawarizm, and both these areas had large Bud-
dhist populations. He became a popular preacher in Baghdad. and Ibn KhalikkƗn
says about him, “He was an accomplished imam, jurist, and theologian, as well as
a noted preacher. He is most famous for his book, al-Milal wa al-nihal, which at-
tempts to give an account of all of the religions and sects known at that time.”
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
116
of the world. They are sometimes erroneously identified with the
Mandaean Sabians of Lower Iraq who held some Zoroastrian beliefs
regarding light and darkness.
Shaykh Ibn Taymiyyah (d. 1255) believed that the Sabians were
of two types: polytheistic and unitarian. According to him, they were
people who did not have a law taken from a prophet, but he argues
that there are also people among Jews, Christians, and Magians who,
despite not having a religion per se, know God as one and do not
deny God. He said they cling to a shared type of submission (islƗm
mushtarak) that entails “worshipping God only, being truthful and
just, prohibiting indecent and foul things, and prohibiting oppres-
sion as well as those other matters prophets were in agreement on.”
Furthermore, he affirms, “[They say,] ‘There is no deity but God’
despite having neither a revealed book nor a prophet.”
8
He argues
that the latter group refers to the Sabians included in the Qur’anic
category of those who attain salvation. This is strengthened by the
fact that the verse states that they believe in God and the Last Day.
Furthermore, even if their beliefs are considered erroneous, this does
not negate the possibility of their being saved on that day, according
to the dominant theological position oI the AsharƯ schools. since
idolaters who were not recipients of a revealed message are not held
accountable for not knowing—and accepting—divine unity.
In addition, hadith literature clearly indicates that some people
with false beliefs will be saved in the afterlife. For example, ac-
cording to a sound hadith, a man had his sons cremate him, hoping
that God would not be able to recreate him and then punish him in
the afterlife. The Prophet informs us that God forgave the man,
even though he doubted God’s omnipotence, which is considered
disbelief (kufr).
9
The verse in the Qur`Ɨn categorizing those who
will be saved states, “Surely those who believe, and the Jews, Chris-
tians, and Sabians, whoever believes in God and the Last Day, has
their reward with their Lord and shall neither fear nor grieve” (2:62).
Regarding this verse. Imam al-AlnjsƯ (d. 1854). in his authoritative
commentary, states:
The Sabians are a group whose different schools re-
volved around a fanatical adherence to spiritual teachers
8. Al-Mawsnjah al-muvvassarah. vol. 2. (Riyad. S.A.. n.d.). 764.
9. For a more extensive examination oI this problem. see my article. 'Who are
the Disbelievers?¨ Seasons Journal, vol. 5, no. 1, (San Francisco: Zaytuna Institute,
2008). 31-50.
117
Buddha in the QurƗn?
(ruhƗnivvƯn) and taking intercessors. When they were un-
able to draw near through them directly and to take from
their essences, some of them resorted to using pagodas.
10
So
the Sabians of Asia Minor relied upon planets, and the Sabi-
ans of India relied upon stars, and some of them abandoned
the temples and used images that can neither hear nor see or
benefit anyone one iota. The first group consists of worship-
pers of planets and the second of idolaters. And each of the
two groups [of Sabians] has many types and differs in their
belieIs and rites. Imam Abnj HanƯIah (d. 767) argues that
they do not worship idols, but rather they exalt the stars, as
the Kaaba, for example, is exalted [among Muslims].
11

The Imam acknowledges here that Sabians are of different types and
that among them are those in India as well as other places whose
belief in the planets is clearly negated in Islam. It is impossible to
know with any certainty whether the Buddhists as well as the Hin-
dus can be included in this category, and scholars do not seem to
have ever claimed this. But given the ambiguous language referring
to Sabians and Magians that is used in the surahs al-Baqarah, al-
MƗ`idah. and al-Haii. Muslims are advised to say 'God knows best¨
(AllƗhu alam).
The Abrahamic faiths’ belief in God and the Last Day is not
understood in the same manner in either Buddhism or Hinduism
but certainly has parallels in both their teachings, especially in Pure
Land Buddhism and philosophical Hinduism, which acknowledg-
es one God and recognizes that the images in the temples are only
aids to help simple people grasp a particular aspect of the universal,
transcendent nature of God. While idolatry is an unpardonable sin
in Islam. it is clear Irom the Iirst prohibition the Qur`Ɨn mentions.
“And do not set up rivals with God, knowinglv” (2:22), that it is
predicated upon wittingly worshiping anything beside God or giv-
ing it attributes of divinity. Ignorance, according to the dominant
opinion among Muslim scholars, is excused if no clear message—of
10. The word in the original Arabic text is havƗkil, which can be glossed as a
'temple or large alter.¨ Al-IsIahƗnƯ says that it is 'any large structure; a temple that
Christians use that contains an image of Mary.” Hence, it is a temple with an image,
which is essentially what a pagoda is, and Webster’s dictionary defines pagoda as
'a religious building oI the Far East.¨ which is exactly what Imam al-AlnjsƯ is reIer-
ring to here. And God knows best.
11. See Imam al-AlnjsƯ. Ruh al-maƗnƯ, (2:62).
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
118
submission to Godhas been given to a people. Imam al-GhazzƗlƯ
(d. 1111) argues that this exception also applies to those who receive
a distorted presentation of Islam and reject it.
12
***
In addition to including Buddhists among the Sabians, Imam al-
ShahrastƗnƯ makes another remarkable assertion in Religions and
Sects about the identity of the Buddha and a Qur’anic character. In a
section entitled, “The Buddhists,” he states:
[The Buddhists believe] Buddha is a person from this world
who is born and does not marry, eat, drink, age, or die. The
first Buddha to manifest in the world is known as Shakya-
muni, which means “honorable and noble.” Between his ap-
pearance and the Hijrah is approximately 5000 years.
13
The
next category below this is the Boddhisatva, which means “a
seeker of the truth.” One achieves this rank through patience
and giving; and by desiring what should be desired; leav-
ing attachment to this world; abandoning its appetites and
pleasures; rising above its prohibited things; having mercy
Ior all oI creation; avoiding the ten sins: murder. theIt. Ior-
nication, lying, dissention, foulness, cursing, name-calling,
harshness. and denying the spiritual masters oI the next liIe;
and perfecting the ten virtues: generosity and charity, for-
giving those who wrong you, overcoming anger with for-
bearance, relinquishing the pleasures of this world, meditat-
ing upon the eternal world and letting go of this ephemeral
abode, exercising the intellect through study, comportment,
and reflection upon the ends of matters, mastery of self-
discipline by seeking the exalted, gentleness in word and
deed toward everyone, conviviality with one’s fraternity
and preferring others to oneself, and complete detachment
from creation with total inner disposition toward the Truth,
12. See Abnj HƗmid al-GhazzƗlƯ. Maimnjat rasƗil al-GhazzƗlƯ (Beirut: DƗr al-
Kutub al-Ilmiyyah. 1994). 96.
13. The author is oII by about Iour thousand years. While al-ShahrastƗnƯ`s ac-
count of Buddhism is somewhat flawed, it is remarkable for his time, and whatever
errors it contains are no doubt a result of misinformation provided to him from his
sources. While there is considerable debate on the exact date of the Buddha’s birth,
it is generally given around 563 BCE in Nepal. His death date was around 480
BCE, which would mean he preceded the Prophet by approximately a thousand
years, with about a 50-year margin of error.
119
Buddha in the QurƗn?
extending one’s entirety in rapturous desire of the Truth,
in order to arrive at the gardens of Truth…. Among their
scholars, they do not differ as to the eternity of the cosmos
and their belief in karma, as previously mentioned. They
emerged in India due to the special qualities of that land
and its topography as well as the fact that among its peoples
are those who excel in spiritual exercises and self-mastery.
Based upon their description of the Buddha, if they are ac-
curate, it would seem that he is none other than al-Khadir,
whom Muslims acknowledge, upon him be peace.
14

This last suggestion that there is a relationship between al-Khadir
and Buddha is noteworthy, and the commonalities between the two
are worth contemplating. Although al-Khadir is associated with
the period of Moses in the Qur`Ɨn. a widespread belieI among
Muslims is that al-Khadir does not die until the end of time.
Hence. al-ShahrastƗnƯ would not have been troubled by this histori-
cal discrepancy--between the recorded historical dates of Moses
and the Buddha is a distance of approximately 700 years--since he
would have most likely held the belief that al-Khadir was a trans-
historical character. It is also possible to interpret the figure of al-
Khadir as a supra-historical archetype, or a particular mode of
spiritual guidance—antinomian and enigmatic, radically transcend-
ing human modes of comprehension, and even “normal” modes of
prophetic guidance. Thus, rather than simply seeking to establish a
historical connection or identification between al-Khadir and the
Buddha, one might also see the Buddha as one manifestation of the
spiritual archetype articulated by the Qur’anic figure al-Khadir .
This point of view is substantiated by the remarkable parallels one
sees between the two figures.
Al-Khadir is indeed an enigmatic character. According to
the Qur`Ɨn. he is given two giIts directly Irom God: mercy and ex-
periential knowledge of reality. He is generally not considered a
prophet. He is a teacher who wants no students, and, in the Qur’anic
narrative, he attempts to dissuade Moses from attempting to learn
what cannot be taught but has to be experienced. This is a very Bud-
14. Muhammad b. Abd al-KarƯm al-ShahrastƗnƯ. KitƗb al-milal wa al-nihal
(Beirut: DƗr Kutub al-Ilmiyyah. n.d.). 710-712. Given al-ShahrastƗnƯ`s stature and
status as an authoritative imam and his knowledge of Buddhism and Islamic theol-
ogy, it is singularly noteworthy that he should suggest the possibility of the Buddha
being the Qur’anic sage, al-Khadir .
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
120
dhist view. The Buddha is reported to have said, “If one would make
oneself as one teaches others to be, one should master self-control,
for the self is truly hard to tame.”
15
Al-Khadir uses a Zen-like
approach, in which the student cannot discern the meaning of his
actions but has to endure the teacher’s outward antinomian behavior
patiently. He is described by most of the theologians of Islam as
someone who was given direct knowledge (ilm ladunnivv), which
is not revelation, but knowledge “from the divine presence.” It is
defined as:
A direct knowledge someone obtains from God without
means of an angel or a prophet through witnessing, as oc-
curred with al-Khadir…. It is said that it is a knowledge
of the divine essence and its qualities with a certainty that
arises from direct witnessing and experience that occurs in
the inner eye of consciousness.
16

SuIi exegetes oI the Qur`Ɨn have argued:
Al-Khidr represents the inner dimension, esoterism, which
transcends form. He appears to men in those moments when
their own soul bears witness to an awareness of that dimen-
sion. In that rare case when there is a spontaneous realiza-
tion of spiritual truth on the part of a fard, a “solitary” or
someone who is by destiny cut off from revelation or from
normal channels of spiritual instruction, it is al-Khidr who
is the teacher, as in the saying “when the disciple is ready,
the master appears.”
17

The SuIi sage and recognized master IbrƗhƯm b. Adham. who was
a ruler of Balkh and abandoned his throne for a life of asceticism in
the wilderness after al-Khadir appeared to him twice, said, “In
that wilderness I lived for four years. God gave me my eating with-
out any toil of mine. Khidr the Green Ancient was my companion
during that time—he taught me the Great Name of God.”
18
15. Thomas Cleary, Dhammapada. The Savings of Buddha (New York: Bantam
Books. 1994). 54.
16. See Dr. Anwar FuƗd AbƯ KhuzƗm. MustalahƗt al-Snjfivvah (Beirut: Makta-
bat Lubnan. 1993). 128.
17. Cyril Glasse, The New Encvclopedia of Islam (Walnut Creek, CA: AltaMira
Press. 2003). 258. 'Al-Khidr¨ is a variant spelling oI 'al-Khadir.¨
18. Ibid. Al-Khadir is believed to be alive, and many Muslim saints through-
out Islamic history have claimed to have met him and learned from him. There
121
Buddha in the QurƗn?
According to a sound hadith related by Imam al-BukhƗrƯ. the
Prophet stated that al-Khadir was named so “because he sat
upon white herbage under which green foliage sprouted forth.”
19
This
is an astonishing hadith, given that the Buddha is often depicted as
sitting or walking upon large white lotus flowers with green foliage
under them. The large white lotus flower also matches the Arabic
description of farwah bavƗ. a white 'sheepskin-like plant¨; given
the Arabs had few names for flowers, the meaning is left to conjec-
ture. It is also interesting that the color green is associated with both
al-Khadir and the Buddha. “Al-Khadir” literally means “the Green
Man,” while the Buddha’s lucky color is considered green, and he is
often portrayed as green in statues.
Other remarkable similarities revolve around both lineage and
location. A hadith mentioned by Ibn AiƯbah in his commentary on
the Qur`Ɨn says:
The Prophet is reported to have said concerning al-Khad-
ir, “He was the son of a king who desired that his son inherit
his throne, but he refused and fled to a secluded island place
where they could not find him.”
20

This is no different from the story of Gautama Buddha, a prince who
fled his palace and sought out a secluded place in which to meditate.
In a similar vein. Ibn AsƗkir also relates that al-Khadir was a
king’s son who did not desire power or women, and he mentions that
al-Khadir remained celibate throughout his life.
21
Al-AlnjsƯ. in
his Qur`anic commentary. narrates that Abnj Nuaym. in his Hilvah,
mentions that al-Khadir was in India, as was the Buddha.
In addition. Ibn KathƯr (d. 1373) also relates two teachings oI al-
Khadir that are surprisingly Buddhist in their essence. The first
is on the authority oI Wahab b. Munabbih (d. 729) who relates that
are other scholars who deny this and use as proof the well-known statement of the
Prophet that “within one hundred years, everyone on earth alive today will be
dead.” This hadith indicates, however, the meaning of qarn or “a generation,” and
does not negate the possibility of someone existing outside a normal lifespan. And
God knows best.
19. Abd al-RazzƗq. who relates the hadith said that 'al-farwat al-bavdƗ which
he sat upon was white herbage or its like, … and others said it was a white plant
that the Prophet likened to white sheepskin.¨ See Ibn KathƯr. Qasas al-anbivƗ,
(Beirut: TihƗmah li al-Nashr wa al-MaktabƗt. 1997). 349-351.
20. See Ahmad AiƯbah. al-Bahr al-madƯd. (18:65).
21. See Ibn KathƯr. Qasas al-anbivƗ, 454.
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
122
al-Khadir said, “O Moses, people suffer in this world to the de-
gree of their mental attachment to it.”
22
According to the same book,
when al-Khadir departed from the company of Moses , he left
him with this advice: “Be beneficial wherever you go, and never
cause any harm; be ioyIul and radiant. and do not become angry;
leave disputation; never go anywhere without purpose; and never
laugh without amazement.”
23

In the Qur’anic narrative, when al-Khadir explains to Moses
the reasons why he committed the apparently inexplicable acts about
which Moses questions him, al-Khadir gives as his reason, “It
was all mercy Irom God that compelled me; I was not acting Irom my
own concerns¨ (18:82). This exempliIies the Arahat`s purpose in liIe.
While discrepancy about the historical time period between that of Mo-
ses and oI the Buddha remains. the Iact that Imam al-ShahrastƗnƯ
could see the parallels between the teachings of the Buddha and of al-
Khadir stands as a powerful affirmation from a master Islamic theo-
logian that, indeed, much of what we find in Buddhism is compatible
with a Qur’anic worldview. One striking example is the Buddha’s state-
ment. 'One who knows selI is dear will keep it well guarded; the wise
one keeps a vigil a third of the night.”
24
Similarly. the Qur`Ɨn states.
“The Lord knows that you [Muhammad] keep vigil in the night, nigh
two-thirds, or half the night, or a third” (73:20).
***
The history of Islam, not unlike the history of other religions, has its
enlightened and its dark periods. In Islam’s shared history with Bud-
dhism, we find spans of time when Buddhists lived in relative peace
and security under Muslim rule, and in other times, we find Muslims
oppressing Buddhists, forcing them to convert or sometimes even
massacring them. In some cases, we also find evidence of the Bud-
dhist oppression of Muslims.
So it is worth looking back, not only at how well—or badly—
Muslims and Buddhists have co-existed, but also at what the reli-
gion of Islam says about the Buddhists and their place in a Muslim
dominated society.
22. This so accurately describes the basis of all Buddhist teaching that I will
convey it in Arabic for those who wish to see that the translation is accurate. YƗ
MnjsƗ. inna al-nƗsa muadhabnjna fƯ al-dunvƗ alƗ qadri humnjmihim bihƗ. See Ibn
KathƯr. Qasas al-anbivƗ, 352.
23. Ibid.
24. Cleary, 54.
123
%XGGKDLQWKH4XU¶ƗQ"
Buddhism was widespread in Central Asia, Iran, Tibet, the In-
dian subcontinent, and China long before the Muslims arrived and
interacted with them in these places. As Islam spread into South-
east Asia, Muslims encountered Buddhists in Burma, Cambodia,
Vietnam, Siam and also the Malay archipelago. Buddhism thrived
during the early period of the Muslim conquests, and historical ac-
counts describe in great detail the temples and Buddhist schools in
places such as Balkh and Mazaar-e-Sharif in today’s northern Af-
ghanistan. Moreover, sound records note the travels of the Chinese
Buddhist monk and scholar, Hsuan Tsang, visiting Balkh around
the year 630 and finding about one hundred Theravedic Buddhist
monasteries there. The keepers of one of the most important shrines
in Buddhist history were Persian–speaking Afghans, known as the
Barmakids, who were brilliant Buddhist administrators. After their
conversion to Islam, they were brought to Baghdad during the rule
of the Abbasid dynasty, where they revolutionized Muslim govern-
ment and introduced important diplomatic innovations that changed
the face of Islam.
In the eighth century, when Qutaybah b. Muslim led the Um-
ayyad Caliphate army into Central Asia, he found many people he
described as idol worshippers, most of whom were probably Bud-
dhists, but there were also Manichaeans and Nestorian Christians in
these lands. According to Arab historians, Qutaybah was warned by
the native people that anyone who harmed the statues would perish.
However, he began to wipe them out, and upon seeing that he did
not suffer or perish as a result, many of the superstitious embraced
Islam.
Dr. Alexander Berzin, historian and scholar of Buddhism, writes
about the early expansion of Islam into central Asia:
[The Ummayyad governors] allowed followers of non-Mus-
lim religions in the lands they conquered to keep their faiths
if they submitted peacefully and paid a poll tax…. Although
some Buddhists in Bactria and even an abbot of Nava Vihara
converted to Islam, most Buddhists in the region accepted
this dhimmi status as loyal non-Muslim protected subjects
within the Islamic states. Nava Vihara remained open and
functioning. The Han Chinese pilgrim Yijing (I-Ching) vis-
ited Nava Vihara in the 680s and reported it Ilourishing as a
Sarvastivada center of study.
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
124
An Umayyad Arab author, al-Kermani, wrote a detailed
account of Nava Vihara at the beginning of the eighth cen-
tury, preserved in the tenth century work Book of Lands
(Arabic: Kitab al-Buldan) by al-Hamadhani. He described
it in terms readily understandable to Muslims by drawing
the analogy with the Kaaba in Mecca, the holiest site of
Islam. He explained that the main temple had a stone cube
in the center, draped with cloth, and that devotees circum-
ambulated it and made prostration, as is the case with the
Kaaba. The stone cube referred to the platform on which
a stupa stood, as was the custom in Bactrian temples. The
cloth that draped it was in accordance with the Iranian cus-
tom for showing veneration, applied equally to Buddha
statues as well as to stupas. Al-Kermani’s description indi-
cates an open and respectful attitude by the Umayyad Arabs
in trying to understand the non-Muslim religions, such as
Buddhism, that they encountered in their newly conquered
territories.
25
Nonetheless, opposition to Islam in these lands was violent, and
non-Muslims were not allowed to carry weapons. Afghans maintain
that Islam spread among them peacefully, but the historical record
shows that Buddhism remained strong even after the Arab invasion
up until the conversion of the king of Kabul during the reign of al-
Ma`mnjn (d. 833). A statue oI the Buddha was sent to al-Ma`mnjn as
a tribute, and he had it shipped to Mecca where it remained on dis-
play for a few years, reminding all that the king of the Afghans had
embraced Islam. This worked well as a bit of Abbasid propaganda
in their efforts to spread Islam.
During the uprising of Imam al-Husayn in the Arabian penin-
sula, the Buddhists used the Ummayad neglect of Afghanistan as
an opportunity to reclaim their sovereignty. In 705, the Tibetans
allied with the Turki Shahis and attempted to drive the Ummayad
Iorces Irom Bactria. In 708. the Buddhist prince. Nazaktar Khan.
succeeded in removing the Ummayayd forces and “established a
fanatic Buddhist rule in Bactria. He even beheaded the former abbot
of Nava Vihara who had converted to Islam.”
26

Seven years later, the Arabs regained what was lost. The Mus-
25. Alexander Berzin, Historical Sketch of Buddhism and Islam in Afghanistan,
2006, (www.berzinarchives.com.), 5.
26. Ibid.
125
Buddha in the QurƗn?
lim general, Qutaybah, recaptured Bactria from the Turki Shahis
and their Tibetan allies. Qutaybah imposed harsh punishment on the
monastery, which led to many Buddhist monks fleeing to Khotan
and Kashmir, thus strengthening Buddhism in these areas. The tem-
ple was restored, and the general policy towards the Buddhists was
toleration, unless they were involved in any subversive opposition
to Muslim rule.
27

The Tibetans, who had previously allied with the Turki Shahis,
now allied with the Ummayyads and, in 717, sent an ambassador to
the Ummayyad court oI Umar b. Abd al-AzƯz. who in turn sent a
Muslim scholar. al-HanaIƯ. to Tibet to preach Islam to the Tibetans.
He seems to have been unsuccessful. Buddhism remained strong
in Central Asia for over a hundred years of Muslim rule, which in-
dicates a general toleration of the religion.
28
But by the mid-ninth
century, Islam began taking hold among the Central Asians, despite
widespread practice of Buddhism. Thomas W. Arnold, a British ori-
entalist and professor of Islamic Studies, writes:
[The king of Kabul’s] successors, however, seem to have
relapsed to Buddhism. Ior when Yaqnjb b. Layth. the
Iounder oI the SaIIƗrid dynasty. extended his conquests as
Iar as KƗbul in 871. he Iound the ruler oI the land to be an
'idolater.¨ and KƗbul now became really Muhammadan Ior
the first time, the Afghans probably being quite willing to
take service in the army of so redoubtable a conqueror as
Yaqnjb b. Layth. but it was not until aIter the conquests
oI SabaktigƯn and Mahmnjd oI Ghazna that Islam became
established throughout Afghanistan.
29
The polymath scholar. al-BayrnjnƯ. acclaimed as the Iounder oI com-
parative religious studies, noted the decline and gradual disappear-
ance of Buddhism in Afghanistan after the tenth century. He de-
scribed what was left of Buddhism in Afghanistan during his time
and engaged both Hindus and Buddhists during his sojourn in India
when he accompanied the invading Muslim army of Mahmoud al-
Ghazni. Evidence suggests that Muslim architecture that was used
to build madrasas was influenced by the architecture of Buddhist
27. Ibid., 4.
28. Ibid.
29. Thomas W. Arnold. The Preaching of Islam (New Delhi: Adam Publishers &
Distributors, 2002), 217.
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
126
monasteries.
30
It is clear that up until the Mongol invasions of the
thirteenth century, Buddhism was still widespread in Eastern Mus-
lim lands, and Buddhists could be found in Iran and Central Asia.
After the Mongolian invasion of these lands, Muslims suffered
greatly and many of their subjects found an opportunity to exact
revenge for previous Muslim transgressions. The level of animos-
ity felt against the Muslims by some of their previous subjects is
illustrated in the Iollowing incident Irom the reign oI Kuynjk Khan
(1246-1248). the grandson oI Genghis Khan. as recounted by the
Muslim historian al-JnjziƗnƯ:
Trustworthy persons have related that Kuynjk was con-
stantly being incited by the Buddhist priests to acts of op-
pression towards the [Muslims] and the persecution of the
IaithIul. There was an ImƗm in that country. one oI the men
oI learning among the Muslims . named Nnjr al-DƯn al-
KhawƗrizmƯ. A number oI Christian laymen and priests and
a band of idol-worshipping Buddhist priests made a request
to Kuynjk. asking him to summon that ImƗm oI the |Mus-
lims] that they might hold a controversy with him and get
him to prove the superiority of the faith of Muhammad and
his prophetic mission—otherwise, he should be put to death.
The KhƗn agreed. the ImƗm was sent Ior. and a discussion
ensued upon the claim of Muhammad to be a prophet and
the manner of his life as compared with that of other proph-
ets. At length, as the arguments of those accursed ones were
weak and devoid of the force of truth, they withdrew their
hand from contradiction and drew the mark of oppression
and outrage on the pages oI the business and asked Kuynjk
KhƗn to tell the ImƗm to perIorm two genuIlexions in prayer.
according to the rites and ordinances of the [Muslim] law, in
order that his unbecoming movements in the performance
of this act of worship might become manifest to them and to
the KhƗn.. When the godly ImƗm and the other |Muslim|
who was with him had placed their foreheads on the ground
in the act oI prostration. some inIidels whom Kuynjk had
summoned, greatly annoyed them and knocked their heads
with force upon the ground, and committed other abomina-
ble acts against them. But that godly ImƗm endured all this
30. Glasse, 302.
127
%XGGKDLQWKH4XU¶ƗQ"
oppression and annoyance and performed all the required
forms and ceremonies of the prayer and in no way curtailed
it. When he had repeated the salutation, he lifted up his face
towards heaven and observed the form of “invoke your Lord
with humility and in secret,” and having asked permission
to depart, he returned unto his house.
31

It is not surprising that Buddhists would have felt such hostility to-
ward people that had so little regard for their faith and deemed them
simply as “idolaters,” no different than those under whom Muslims
had suffered in Mecca during the early years of Islam.
Nevertheless, not all Buddhists during this period were antago-
nistic to Islam, and some had a real interest in the tenets of the faith.
Among the most prominent converts to Islam from Buddhism was
GhƗzan Khan. the seventh and greatest IlkhƗnid ruler oI the Mon-
gol Empire. He was born a Christian, raised a Buddhist as a young
boy, and went on to erect several Buddhist temples in Khorasan. He
ruled in Persia and brought with him into that country several Bud-
dhist priests who were kept in his court and with whom he enjoyed
conversing. At the height of his power, after a thorough study of
Islam, he seems to have had a genuine conversion experience. His
chronicler. the noted Muslim historian RashƯd al-DƯn. deIended the
conversion as sincere and argued, “What interested motive could
have led so powerful a sovereign to change his faith: much less, a
prince whose pagan ancestors had conquered the world?¨
32
Again,
however, we find the Buddhists referred to as pagans.
***
There is no denying that we have this recurrent theme, both in the
past and in the present, of Muslims labeling Buddhists as pagans,
idolaters, or polytheists. This is somewhat compounded by the real-
ity of the absolute disdain Muslims have for any forms of idolatry,
even iconography. It is beyond the scope of this essay to adequately
address the issue of whether Buddhism is an idolatrous form of wor-
ship. Suffice it to state that any such assertion would be a gross over-
simplification, given the vast range of spiritual expression found un-
der the umbrella of Buddhism. There are today Christian Buddhists,
Jewish Buddhists, and Humanistic Buddhists, not to mention the
variations found in history. The Bon influenced expressions of Cen-
31. Arnold, 225-226.
32. Ibid., 233.
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
128
tral Asia, for instance, are quite different from the Cha’n Buddhism
of China or its Japanese expression in Zen. And Zen Buddhism cer-
tainly cannot be termed idolatrous, even by Islam’s severe standards
of idolatry.
Complicating matters for Muslim-Buddhist relations is the real-
ity that many Muslims tend to conflate veneration with worship.
33

Despite Abnj HanƯIah`s acknowledgement that Sabians did not wor-
ship the stars but merely venerated them in the manner of Mus-
lims venerating the Kaaba, Buddhist ritual and the widespread use
of Buddha’s image in their devotional practices continues to fuel
the narrative of idol-worship, especially among those Muslims who
bring a fundamentalist approach to their faith.
Furthermore, we must also acknowledge that most forms of
Buddhism are described by Buddhists themselves as either agnostic
or atheistic, which eliminates the problem of idolatry, but creates just
as severe a problem for Muslims because it also eliminates the idea
of God altogether. In this regard we should take particular note of
one of the central contentions of Dr. Shah-Kazemi in this book: that
those Buddhists who describe themselves as atheist are in fact going
beyond anything the Buddha stated. For, as Shah-Kazemi notes, on
p. 31 of this book: “Nobody can deny that the Buddha’s doctrine is
non-theistic: there is no Personal divinity playing the role of Creator,
Revealer. Judge in Buddhism. But to assert that the Buddha`s doc-
trine is ‘athe istic’ would be to attribute to him an explicit denial and
negation of the Absolute—which one does not find anywhere in his
teachings.” In other words, Buddhists do have a concept of ultimate
reality, which although not Abrahamic or personal, does correspond
to God in a transpersonal sense. In the same vein, not unlike Islam,
certain strains of Buddhism include belief in an afterlife, a form of
heaven and hell, and places of joy and suffering. These are themes
raised and discussed in this book in a manner which we hope will
lead to fruitful dialogue between Muslims and Buddhists, rendering
clearer both where we differ and where our “common ground” lies.
The fact that Muslims historically relegated Buddhism to idola-
try is more a reflection of an ignorance of the depth of Buddhist
teaching and less a reflection of an Islamic understanding of Bud-
dhism. In many ways, Islam is a bridge between Asian truths found
in the teachings of Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, and Vedantic
33. See in this connection the arguments of Shah-Kazemi upholding the non-
idolatrous nature oI Buddhist worship. pp. 58-78.
129
Buddha in the QurƗn?
Hinduism and the truths found in the Abrahamic faiths of Judaism
and Christianity.
Moreover, as has been clearly stated by Professor Kamali in his
Foreword, and amplified by Dr. Shah-Kazemi, there were periods
when Buddhists lived in safety under Muslim rule, paying a tribute
(iizvah)
34
and were considered people of protected status (dhimmah),
in accordance with the position oI Imam MƗlik (d. 795) and many
HanaIƯ scholars. who permit protected status Ior non-Abrahamic
religions. even ones which involve idolatry. Dr. SƗdiq al-GhiryƗnƯ
explains this position:
Jizvah is taken from the Arab idolaters and whoever prac-
tices a religion other than Islam among Christians, Jews,
Magians, Communists, Hindus, and any others among
worshipers of idols or fire given that the Prophet him-
self commanded those going out in military expeditions
to oppose enemies of Islam to first call them to Islam and
“should they refuse then invite them to pay tribute,” and he
did not distinguish between a polytheist or the People of the
Book, … and in the sound hadith recorded in Muslim on
the authority oI Abd al-RahmƗn b. AwI , the Prophet
took iizvah from the Magians of Hajar and Oman. Fur-
thermore. on the authority oI al-ZuhrƯ. MƗlik states that the
Prophet took iizvah from the Magians of Bahrain, and
‘Umar accepted it from the Persians [and among them
were Buddhists as well as the majority who were Zoroas-
trians|. and UthmƗn accepted it from the Persians, and
the Prophet stated, “Treat them as you would the People
of the Book.”
35

34. Though the word “tribute” is often viewed as unfavorable today, Webster’s
dictionary defines it as “a payment by one ruler or nation to another in acknowledg-
ment of submission or as the price of protection.” The iizvah is a formal tax paid by
individuals living in a community under Muslim rule. Monastic orders are exempt
from the tax, as are retired, disabled, and indigent people.
35. See Dr. SƗdiq al-GhiryƗnƯ. al-Mudawwanah al-iadƯdah (Beirut: Mu’assasaat
al-RayyƗn. 2002). vol. 2. 454-59. He includes humanists and communists. which is
consistent with MƗlik`s position but unIortunately is not known by many Muslims
who mistakenly believe that this option was traditionally available only to Jews
and Christians. However, this would not explain the status of Hindus in India under
Muslim rule for the past several hundred years, despite unfortunate and un-Islamic
periods of persecution.
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
130
Once people have entered into a protected status, irrespective of
their religion, they are allowed to travel freely in the lands of Mus-
lims; there is only one sacred area in the Arabian Peninsula that is
exempted, as the Prophet reserved it only for Muslims and asked
his followers to relocate from that area those people who were prac-
ticing other religions, which included Jews, Christians, and polythe-
ists. The mere fact that he mentioned the polytheists in this hadith is
a clear indication that non-Muslims are not to be forced into conver-
sion or killed if they refused conversion. A small minority of Muslim
scholars, however, takes an extreme position, citing the Qur’anic
verse which states that Muslims should seek out and kill those poly-
theists who violated their treaty with the Muslims by treacherously
killing unarmed Muslims (9:5). Yet the verse immediately Iollowing
that states, “But should they appeal to you for security, then grant
them such in order for them to hear the word of God. And thereafter,
escort them to a place where they can be secure. That is because they
are people without knowledge¨ (9:6).
Even though Buddhists and Hindus were oppressed at times
under Muslims, more often than not they were protected, as were
their places of worship. Some also achieved positions of high rank
in Muslim society. These were the times when Muslims were prac-
ticing the best of their tradition. The Prophet Muhammad said,
“Whoever oppresses a non-Muslim who has a covenant with Mus-
lims, or who even belittles him or forces him to do something he is
unable to do, or who takes from him anything that he is not satisfied
in giving, I will argue against the Muslim on the Day of Judgment
[on behalf of the non-Muslim.]”
36
The age of tribute and protected status (dhimmah) of others un-
der Muslim rule is long gone and only remains as a historical curios-
ity, notwithstanding its valid legal status as part of the shariah. The
Prophet predicted that the first aspect of the faith to be removed
from the world would be governance. And once removed, he stated
that it would remain so until the return of Jesus , who would per-
sonally remove the tribute payment from the shariah. What matters
today is that we build upon the positive precedents established by our
tradition of tolerant jurisprudence, and encourage Muslims to con-
sider Buddhists as being akin to “People of the Book.” This is one
of the main aims of the present initiative to seek &RPPRQ*URXQG
between Islam and Buddhism. There is an Islamic legal precedent
36. This is a sound hadith in Abnj DƗwnjd`s collection. no. 2626.
131
%XGGKDLQWKH4XU¶ƗQ"
for this in the hadith of the Prophet in which we are told to treat
the Magians as if they were People of the Book, with the exception
of marrying their women and eating their meat.
***
Today, we live together in an increasingly interdependent world. The
challenges facing us as a species behoove us to focus on our com-
monalities and our shared values. We are confronted with global
crises of all types: environmental, economic, social, religious, and
military, not to mention the tremendous natural disasters that are
afflicting us on an increasingly frequent basis. Never before has hu-
man cooperation been needed so desperately, and never before has it
been so imperative that we set aside our differences. Buddhism and
Islam share profound precepts of charity, patience, forbearance, and
a recognition that everything in the world is imbued with the sacred.
We may speak of the sacred in different ways, using different words,
but its essence is one. Buddhism teaches kindness, and Islam’s es-
sence is mercy, which is another word for kindness.
We often forget that kindness is engendered by a shared sense
of “kind.” “He is my kind of man,” we say. When commonalities
are accentuated and kindness is highlighted, we tend to treat oth-
ers as our own kind, as related, as our “kin,” a word that shares the
same root with J\Q, which means “womb” and is called UDKLP in
Arabic, which relates to the word UDKPDK, meaning “mercy.” The
Qur`Ɨn aIIirms all oI humanity as being oI one Iamily: Banu Adam,
humankind. When our common humanity and our kindred nature
are brought to the forefront, kindness becomes not only possible but
QDWXUDO. Our earliest ancestors had valid reasons to fear strangers,
but they also developed many traditions of honoring the familiar
guest as well as the stranger. In the modern world, there is much to
cause fear as well, but we must foster empathy, and cultivate and en-
hance our own ways of honoring the familiar guest and the stranger.
While much evidence abounds to cause trepidation about succeed-
ing at that task, I would argue that far more exists to inspire hope.
For the first time in human history, we have media at our fin-
gertips enabling us to leap over vast stretches of land and sea in-
stantaneously and communicate with people across the globe. From
the comfort of our living rooms, we have the ability to see and un-
derstand how people of a different culture, ethnicity, or religion live
their lives, and we are able to marvel at the richness and biodiversity
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
132
oI our planet. We delight in the diversity we Iind in nature; we are
awed by the myriad varieties oI Ilora and Iauna; and we express our
love with bouquets of varied and colorful flowers. Even the most
curious strangers from distant lands are increasingly part of our col-
lective consciousness.
Yet fear too often wells up when we are confronted with people
who do not seem like us. We fall back on xenophobia, which literal-
ly means “a fear of the other.” Oddly, it is often religion that causes
divisiveness and dread when it ought to unite believers and incul-
cate in them the Golden Rule. which is a universal principlethus
at once sacred and secular--articulated by the Abrahamic prophets
as well as the Asian sages from the Buddha to Confucius. Far too
often, a distorted understanding of our faith traditions causes us to
demonize the other as infidel or idolater, tyrant or terrorist, and as
somehow less than human. While Buddhism seems to have less of
this tendency than other faiths, it is not—and historically has not
been—immune to these problems. Islam, which historically was
more often than not a fount of tolerance in a xenophobic world, is
now seen by some as being infected with intolerance. Sadly, some
Buddhists are among those who have suffered at the hands of small
numbers of misguided Muslims who attacked them and the temples
of those they deemed to be “not of our kind.”
Yet, if we look around the world today, there is much that we
find heartening. Muslims live as minorities in Buddhist countries,
such as Thailand and Tibet, and share neighborhoods in California
with Buddhists. The Prophet said, “Gentleness is never in a thing
except that it embellishes it and is never removed from something
except that it blemishes it.”
37
Nothing in the Prophet’s teaching al-
lows mistreatment of others based upon their beliefs. Islam itself
began under intense religious persecution, and the Prophet was
deeply sensitive to this fact and left teachings to ensure that Mus-
lims did not fall victim to the very behaviors that victimized them.
While Buddhists also have their own history of violence,
38
today
they are some of the gentlest and most peaceful people on earth.
37. SahƯh Muslim.
38. For a study in Japanese Buddhist use oI violence see Mikael S. Adolphson`s
The Teeth and Claws of the Buddha. Monastic Warriors and Sohei in Japanese
Historv. For an extraordinary study on religious violence during the last two thou-
sand years, see Naveed S. Sheikh’s Bodv Count. A Quantitative Review of Political
Jiolence Across World Civilizations.
133
%XGGKDLQWKH4XU¶ƗQ"
Their leaders often preach kindness and compassion throughout the
world, and the Dalai Lama has publicly defended Muslims and their
faith—at the Vatican and in other prominent venues—despite having
been mistreated in his youth by some ignorant Tibetan Muslims.
It is time we recognize that many of the gravest and most vex-
ing conflicts today are fueled by religious rhetoric that cloaks deep-
er causes, mostly greed, covetousness, and aggression, which are
rooted in selfish and territorial interests. But it is true religion that
can treat and remedy these very human ailments. Religion gets con-
scripted into such degrading battles by demagogues, and that in turn
tragically alienates an increasingly large number of considerate and
concerned people who begin to see religion as part of the problem.
Until we address the very real calamities confronting our collec-
tive humanity with all the tools available to us—especially religion
and a genuine concern for humanity and the myriad species that
we share this marvelous world with—we are failing our faiths. It is
undeniable that we come from different faiths and families, but we
must also recognize that we are quintessentially of the larger human
family.
It is our common humanity that binds us to one another and
calls us to recognize all people as our kind. “We have dignified all
oI humankind.¨ states the Qur`Ɨn (17:70). while Buddhism reminds
us that human suffering is caused by craving and selfish desire that
must be countered by recognizing the impermanence of life and by
inculcating compassion toward all sentient beings for the brief time
we are here. Until we acknowledge our human nature, both the bes-
tial and celestial sides, we are doomed to fail.
My own teacher, Shaykh Abdullah Bin Bayyah, once explained
to me: “The dignity of humanity precedes the dignity of faith and is
subordinate to it.” In other words, a human is inviolable by virtue
of his or her humanity, even before the inviolability of shared faith.
The Prophet Muhammad stated, “None of you truly believes until
he loves for his fellow man what he loves for himself.”
39
The great
imams of Islam have argued that this mutual love and respect extends
even to those who reject Islam, but can only be achieved by oppos-
ing one’s selfish desires. Similarly, the Bodhisattva is devoted to the
cause of releasing all of humanity from the chains of false desire.
Islam and Buddhism share so many virtuous qualities and con-
cerns for humankind that when Muslims or Buddhists are unkind to
39. Imam al-NawawƯ`s Forty Hadith Collection. no. 13.
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
134
one another, it is no less than a failure of our leaders and teachers to
help us understand our own traditions and our shared history. Increas-
ing globalization demands that we affirm and accentuate the common
bonds of universal kinship. If our faiths cannot facilitate this most im-
portant of tasks, then the professors, spiritual leaders, and claimants of
such traditions have betrayed them by failing to live up to the sublime
standards set by their respective prophets and founders.
***
In the best of times, Muslims have lived peacefully in many places
with their Buddhist brethren. Buddhists lived under Muslim gover-
nance as protected people, and there is ample historical evidence to
substantiate this. Their persons, properties, and temples were secure
based upon the Qur’anic injunction, “God does not forbid you from
being good to those who have not Iought you¨ (60:8). The Qur`anic
worldview is a pluralistic one that acknowledges the right of peoples
to express their devotion in accordance with the dictates of their
religion. It is clear that diversity is an expression of the divine itself,
as the Qur`Ɨn states. 'Had God wanted. He would have made you
all one people, but the intent is to test you, so vie with another in
perIorming good works¨ (5:48).
The Prophet Muhammad said about protected religious mi-
norities living under Muslim rule, “Whoever hurts a non-Muslim
citizen hurts me, and whoever hurts me has vexed God.”
40
The great
HanaIƯ iurist. Ibn ƖbidƯn (d. 1836). argued that since Muslims are
responsible for protecting the life and property of non-Muslims,
including the Buddhists, and since the persecution of the weak at
the hands of the strong is among the greatest crimes in Islam, the
persecution of non-Muslims, including the Buddhists, in an Islamic
state is considered a greater crime than the persecution of Muslims
by non-Muslims.
41

Despite the Islamic jurists’ recognition of Buddhism as being
classified among the protected religions, some Muslims have diffi-
culty accepting Buddhists and those of other Asian traditions as pos-
sibly being considered among the Sabians mentioned in the Qur`Ɨn.
and other Muslims simply consider the Buddhists idolatrous, given
40. Imam al-BayhaqƯ. al-Sunnan al-kubrƗ. vol 5. 205. Narrated by al-KhatƯb
with an authentic chain.
41. Abd ar-RahmƗn I. Doi. SharƯah. Islamic Law, revised and expanded by
Abdassamad Clarke. (UK: Taha Publishers Ltd. 2008). 654.
135
Buddha in the QurƗn?
their veneration of the images of the Buddha and its association with
idolatry. For all such Muslims today, I would like to narrate a sto-
ry from the Islamic tradition, once related by the sages of Islam to
teach how to treat others. no matter what their belieIs are. Imam SƯdƯ
al-MukhtƗr al-KuntƯ al-ShingittƯ relates in his book Fath al-Wadnjd
the following:
It is related that an idolater once sought refuge with
Abraham and asked for nourishment. Upon seeing an
idolater, Abraham refused him and sent him off. Angel
Gabriel appeared and said to Abraham , “I bring the
greeting of peace from your Lord, who asks you, ‘Why did
you turn away My servant?`¨
Abraham replies, “Because he was an idolater.”
'God asks you. Did you create him or did I?`¨
Abraham replies, “Of course, You created him.”
'God asks you. Was his disbelieI in Me or in you?`¨
Abraham responds, “His disbelief was in You.”
“God asks you, ‘Were you providing for him all these
years or was I?¨
Abraham replies, “Indeed, You are my provider as
well as his.”
“God asks, ‘Did He create that disbelief in his heart, or
did you create it and nurture it in him?`¨
Abraham says, “No, You did.”
“God asks you whether his disbelief harmed him or
you?¨
Abraham replies, “No, it harmed him.”
“God says, ‘If that is the case, then why did you deprive
My servant and your brother? For he is in one oI two pos-
sible conditions: fuel for the fire and an object of My wrath,
or I can forgive him and make him among my beloveds and
grant him peace in the abode of My mercy.’”
At this point, Abraham went out in search of the man
and found he was now fearful of him. He showed the man
kindness and cajoled him into returning to his tent to feed
him. The man said, “Something happened, as you are act-
ing so differently towards me. Initially you refused me, and
now you are showing me kindness, as if you want some-
thing from me.”
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
136
Abraham said to him, “My Lord reproached me for
the way I treated you.”
To this the man said, “What a blessed Lord you have
that He should reproach His beloved due to his bad behavior
toward His enemy.” He then submitted to the God of Abra-
ham and worshipped with him until he died.
42

This story—not necessarily its ending—illustrates the essential
aim of both the A Common Word initiative and the present Com-
mon Ground project: inviting into our tent the stranger who may
not look, worship, or be like us in many ways, because he or she is
a creation of God, here for a purpose, and someone to be honored
as a fellow guest of God. We are committed to setting an example
and embodying in our attitudes, declarations, and behaviors the very
change we wish to see manifest in the world. The challenge before
us is to understand our teachings better—from within and without—
so we can engender a true celebration of humankind’s diversity. For
indeed, too many of us seem to have just enough faith to foment
hatred, oppression, and fear among people, but not nearly enough to
nurture kindness, compassion, and mercy.
42. Imam SƯdƯ al-MukhtƗr al-KuntƯ al-ShingittƯ. Fath al-Wadnjd (Damascus:
Matbaat al-KitƗb al-Arabiy. 1991). 325.
137
Biographies of Contributors
Dr. Reza Shah-Kazemi is the author of works in the field of Islamic
studies and comparative religion, including:
My Mercy Encompasses All—The Koran’s Teachings on Compassion,
Peace and Love (Emeryville, CA: Shoemaker and Hoard, 2007)
Paths to Transcendence—According to Shankara, Ibn Arabi and Meis-
ter Eckhart (Bloomington, IN: World Wisdom Books, 2006)
Justice and Remembrance: Introducing the Spirituality of Imam Ali
(London: IB Tauris, 2006)
The Other in the Light of the One: The Universality of the Qur’an and
Interfaith Dialogue (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society, 2006).
He is currently managing editor of Encyclopaedia Islamica at the
Institute of Ismaili Studies, London, a Fellow of the Royal Aal al-
Bayt Institute of Islamic Thought in Amman, and serves on the advi-
sory boards of several journals in the field of comparative religion.
* * *
H. R. H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad bin Talal (b. 1966) is the first
cousin of H. M. King Abdullah II of Jordan, and the nephew of the
late H. M. King Hussein. He attended Harrow School (UK); received
a BA Summa Cum Laude from Princeton University; received his
first PhD from Cambridge University, UK in 1993 and his second
from Al-Azhar University, Cairo, in 2010. He has held numerous
high posts in Jordan, and is currently Personal Envoy and Special
Advisor to H. M. King Abdullah. He founded the National Park for
the Site of the Baptism of Jesus Christ (1996); Al-Belqa University
in Jordan (1996); Altafsir.com (the largest on-line Quranic resource
(2001); and the World Islamic Sciences and Education University
(2007). He is also (part-time) Professor of Philosophy at Jordan
University. He holds a number of high decorations and awards, and
has published a number of books. He was the author of the historic
A Common Word Open Letter and Peace Initiative of 2007.
* * *
Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali is Founding Chairman and
CEO of the International Institute of Advanced Islamic Studies, Ma-
laysia (2007–), and a world renowned scholar in Islamic jurispru-
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
138
dence. He served as Professor of Islamic Law and Jurisprudence at
the International Islamic University Malaysia (IIUM, 1985–2004);
and was Dean of the International Institute of Islamic Thought and
Civilisation (ISTAC, 2004–2006). Currently he is Senior Fellow at
the Institute of Strategic and International Studies (ISIS) Malaysia, a
Senior Fellow of the Academy of Sciences of Afghanistan, and also
Senior Fellow of the Royal Academy of Jordan. He serves on the In-
ternational Advisory Board of thirteen academic journals published
in Malaysia, the United States, Canada, Kuwait, India, Australia and
Pakistan. Professor Kamali has served as a member and sometime
Chairman of the Constitution Review Commission of Afghanistan
(2003); as a United Nations consultant on constitutional reforms in
Afghanistan, the Maldives, and Iraq; and currently advises the United
Nations on a new constitution for Somalia. His books Principles of
Islamic Jurisprudence, Freedom of Expression in Islam, A Textbook of
Hadith Studies, and Shari‘ah Law: An Introduction are standard text
books in English speaking universities worldwide.
* * *
Shaykh Hamza Yusuf was born in Walla Walla, Washington, and
adopted Islam at the age of eighteen. Subsequently, he migrated
to the Middle East, where he spent more than ten years studying
Islamic sciences on the Arabian Peninsula and in North and West
Africa. He returned to the United States and during the last twenty
years has been teaching and writing in the U.S. He is the author of
Purification of the Heart and has translated into modern English
several classical Arabic texts and poems, including The Burda: The
Poem of the Cloak and The Creed of Imam al-Tahawi. Through his
numerous lectures and media appearances, he has been active in the
ongoing public discourse about Islam, nationally and internation-
ally. He currently is involved in establishing Zaytuna College, the
first accredited Muslim college in America. He resides in Northern
California with his wife and five boys.
139
Bibliography
Aronson, Harvey. Love and Sympathy in Theravada Buddhism.
Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1980.
Arnold, Thomas W. The Preaching of Islam. New Delhi: Adam
Publishers & Distributors, 2002.
Badawi, Mostafa. ‘The Muhammadan Attributes’. Seasons—
Semiannual Journal of Zaytuna Institute, vol. 2, no.2 (Spring-
Summer 2005).
al-BalƗdhurƯ. Abnj al-Hasan. Futnjh al-buldƗn. Beirut: Maktaba al-
HilƗl. 1988.
al-BukhƗrƯ. SahƯh. Translated by M.M. Khan. Riyadh: Makataba
Dar-us-Salam, 1994.
Cleary, Thomas, trans. Dhammapada: The Sayings of Buddha. New
York: Bantam Books, 1994.
———. The Flower Ornament Scripture—A Translation of the
Avatamsaka Sutra. Boulder & London: Shambhala, 1984.
Coomaraswamy, Ananda. Buddha and the Gospel of Buddhism.
New Jersey: Citadel Press, 1988.
Conze, Edward. Buddhism—A Short History. Oxford: Oneworld, 2000.
———. Buddhist Scriptures. Baltimore, 1968.
———. Buddhist Wisdom Books. London: George Allen & Unwin,
1958.
Conze, E., & I.B. Horner, D. Snelgrove, A. Waley, eds. Buddhist
Texts Through the Ages. Oxford: Bruno Cassirer, 1954.
Doi. Abd al-RahmƗn I. SharƯah. Islamic Law (revised and expanded
by ‘Abdassamad Clarke). London: Taha Publishers, 2008.
Evans-Wentz, W.Y. Tibets Great YogƯ Milarepa. London: Humphrey
Milford, 1928.
Friedmann, Yohanan. Tolerance and Coercion in Islam—Interfaith
Relations in the Muslim Tradition. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 2003.
Fu`Ɨd. Anwar. Abnj KhuzƗm. MustalahƗt al-Snjfivvah. Beirut:
Maktabat Lubnan, 1993.
al-Ghazzali. Abnj HƗmid. The Book of Knowledge. Translated by
Nabih Amin Faris. Lahore: Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1970.
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
140
———. Al-GhazƗlƯ. Invocations and Supplications (Book IX of
IhvƗ ulnjm al-dƯn). Translated and edited by K. Nakamura.
Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society, 1990.
———. Al-GhazƗlƯThe Niche of Lights. Translated by David
Buchman. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1998.
———. Al-GhazƗlƯThe Remembrance of Death and the Afterlife.
Translated and edited by T.J. Winter. Cambridge: Islamic Texts
Society, 1989.
. IhvƗ ulnjm al-dƯn. Beirut: DƗr al-JƯl. 1992.
———. KitƗb al-ArbaƯn fƯ usnjl al-dƯn. Beirut: Dar al-Afaq al-
Abadiyya, 1979.
———. MaimnjƗt rasƗil al-GhazzƗlƯ. Beirut: DƗr al-Kutub al-
‘Ilmiyyah, 1994.
al-GhiryƗnƯ. SƗdiq. al-Mudawwanah al-iadƯdah. Beirut: Mu’assasaat
al-RayyƗn. 2002.
Glasse, Cyril. The New Encvclopedia of Islam. Walnut Creek, CA:
AltaMira Press, 2003.
Hanh, Thich Nhat. The Heart of the Buddhas Teaching. Berkeley:
Parallax Press, 1988.
Harris, Elizabeth J. Detachment and Compassion in Earlv Buddhism.
Kandy, Sri Lanka: Buddhist Publication Society, 1997.
His Holiness, the Dalai Lama, ‘Harmony, Dialogue and Meditation’,
in D.W. Mitchell & J.Wiseman, eds. The Gethsemani Encounter.
New York: Continuum, 1999.
———. The Good Heart: A Buddhist Perspective on the Teachings
of Jesus. Somerville: Wisdom Publications, 1996.
———. The Manv Wavs to Nirvana. London: Hodder and Stoughton,
2004.
———. Widening the Circle of Love. Translated by Jeffrey Hopkins.
London & Sydney: Rider, 2002.
Ibn KathƯr. IsmƗƯl. Qasas al-anbivƗ. Beirut: Tihamah li al-Nashr
wa al-MaktabƗt. 1997.
Ibn NadƯm. Abnj al-Farai Muhammad. Al-Fihrist. Beirut: DƗr al-
Ma‘rifah, n.d.
Ibn Taymiyyah. TaqƯ al-DƯn Ahmad. Al-Mawsnjah al-muvassarah.
Riyad, n.d.
141
Bibliographv
Ibrahim, E., & D. Johnson-Davies (trs.). Forty Hadith Qudsi. Beirut:
Dar al-Koran al-Kareem, 1980.
Ikram, S.M. Historv of Muslim Civilization in India and Pakistan.
Lahore: Institute of Islamic Culture, 1989.
al-IsIahƗnƯ. al-RƗghib. Muiam mufradƗt alfƗz al-QurƗn. Beirut:
DƗr al-Fikr. n.d.
al-IskandarƯ. Ibn AtƗ`AllƗh. The Kev to SalvationA Sufi Manual of
Invocation. Translated by Mary Ann Koury Danner. Cambridge:
Islamic Texts Society, 1996.
Iyad, Qadi. Ash-ShifƗ. Translated by Aisha Abdarrahman Bewley
as MuhammadMessenger of Allah. Inverness: Madinah Press,
1991.
Jabre, Farid. La Notion de la Marifa chez GhazƗlƯ. Paris: Traditions
les Lettres Orientales, 1958.
Jamme, Albert. ‘Inscriptions on the Sabaean Bronze Horse of the
Dumbarton Oaks Collection’, in Dumbarton Oaks Papers, vol.
8 (1954).
Jayatilleke, K.N. Earlv Buddhist Theorv of Knowledge. London:
George Allen & Unwin, 1963.
Kalupahana, David J. NƗgƗrinjnaThe Philosophv of the Middle
Way. New York: State University of New York Press, 1986.
Kanamatsu, Kenryo. NaturalnessA Classic of Shin Buddhism.
Bloomington: World Wisdom, 2002.
Khushalani, Gobind. Chachnamah RetoldAn Account of the Arab
Conquest of Sindh. New Delhi: Promilla, 2006.
Lings, Martin. The Holv QurƗnTranslations of Selected Jerses.
Cambridge: Royal Aal al-Bayt Institute & The Islamic Texts
Society, 2007.
Mascaró, Juan (tr.). The Dhammapada—The Path of Perfection.
Penguin: Harmondsworth, 1983.
Milarepa. The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa. Translated by
Garma C.C. Chang. Shambhala: Boston & Shaftsbury, 1989.
Mukhkh al-ibƗda. Beirut: DƗr al-HƗwƯ. 2008.
Nanamoli, Bhikku, & Bikku Bodhi (trs.). The Middle Length
Discourses of the BuddhaA Translation of the Maiihima
NikƗva. Oxford: The Pali Texts Society, 1995.
COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM
142
Ormsby, Eric. GhazaliThe Revival of Islam. Oxford: Oneworld,
2008.
Pachow, W. Chinese Buddhism—Aspects of Interaction and
Reinterpretation. Lanham MD: University Press of America, 1980.
Pallis, Marco. A Buddhist Spectrum. London: George Allen &
Unwin, 1980.
———. The Wav and the Mountain. London: Peter Owen, 1991.
Price, A.F., & Mou-Lam Wong (trs.). The Diamond Sutra and The
Sutra of Hui-Neng. Boston: Shambhala, 1990.
Ray, Reginald. Secret of the Jaira World. Boston and London:
Shambhala, 2002.
Red Pine (tr). The Zen Teaching of Bodhidharma. New York: North
Point Press, 1987.
Rustom, M. ‘Psychology, eschatology, and imagination in Mulla
Sadra Shirazi’s commentary on the hadith of awakening’. Islam
and Science, vol.5, no.1 (1997).
Schimmel, Annemarie. And Muhammad is His MessengerThe
Jeneration of the Prophet in Islamic Pietv. Chapel Hill and
London: University of North Carolina Press, 1985.
Shah-Kazemi, Reza. ‘God “The Loving”’, in Miroslav Volf, Ghazi
bin Muhammad, Melissa Yarrington (eds.). A Common Word—
Muslims and Christians on Loving God and Neighbor. Grand
Rapids, Michigan/Cambridge UK: William B. Eerdmans, 2010.
———. The Other in the Light of the OneThe Holv QurƗn and
Interfaith Dialogue. Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society, 2006.
al-ShahrastƗnƯ. Muhammad b. Abd al-KarƯm. KitƗbal-milal wa al-
nihal. Beirut: DƗr al-Kutub al-Ilmiyyah. n.d.
Shemesh, A. Ben. ‘Some Suggestions to Qur’an Translators’.
Arabica, vol.16, no.1, (1969).
Sheng-yen, Master. Complete Enlightenment, part 9, volume 7. New
York: Dharma Drum, 1997.
al-ShingittƯ. al-MukhtƗr al-KuntƯ. Fath al-Wadnjd. Damascus:
Matbaat al-KitƗb al-ArabƯ. 1991.
Shunio. Honen, The Buddhist Saint: His Life and Teaching.
Translated by H.H. Coates, & R. Ishizuka. New York: Garland,
1981.
143
Bibliographv
Soonthorndhammathada, Phra. Compassion in Buddhism and
PurƗnas. Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1995.
al-SuynjtƯ. JalƗl al-DƯn. Al-JƗmi al-SaghƯr. Beirut: Dar al-Ma’rifa,
1972.
Suzuki, D.T. ‘The Buddhist Conception of Reality’, in Frederick
Franck, ed., The Buddhist Eve. Bloomington: World Wisdom,
2004.
———. Essavs in Zen Buddhism. London: Rider & Company,
1970.
———. On Indian Mahavana Buddhism. New York: Harper & Row,
1968.
Trungpa, Chogyam. Cutting Through Spiritual Materialism. Boston:
Shambhala, 1973.
Walser, Joseph. NƗgƗrinjna in Context. New York: Columbia
University Press, 2005.
Wang, Youru. Linguistic Strategies in Daoist Zhuangzi and Chan
Buddhism. London & New York: RoutledgeCurzon, 2003.
Watt, W. Montgomery. The Faith and Practice of Al-Ghazali.
London: George Allen & Unwin, 1953.
Woodward, F.L. (tr.). Some Sayings of the Buddha According to the
Pali Canon. London: Oxford University Press, 1925.
Yusuf, Hamza. The Burda of al-Busiri. Thaxted: Sandala, 2002.
———. “Who are the Disbelievers?” Seasons—Semiannual Journal
of Zaytuna Institute, vol. 5, no. 1 (2008).

Common Ground Islam and Buddhism
Between

Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali Between . H.Common Ground Islam and Buddhism By Reza Shah-Kazemi With an essay by Shaykh Hamza Yusuf Introduced by H. R. H. the Fourteenth Dalai Lama H.

KY 40207 http://www.com Email: fonsvitaeky@aol. We also thank Justin Majzub for his artistic rendition of this beautiful motif.First published in 2010 by Fons Vitae 49 Mockingbird Valley Drive Louisville.com © Copyright The Royal Aal-Bayt Institute for Islamic Thought.fonsvitae. Printed in Canada iv . Jordan 2010 Library of Congress Control Number: 2010925171 ISBN 978–1891785627 No part of this book may be reproduced in any form without prior permission of the publishers. All rights reserved. With gratitude to the Thesaurus Islamicus Foundation for the use of the fourteenth century Qur’ānic shamsiyya lotus image found in Splendours of Qur’ān Calligraphy and Illumination by Martin Lings.

Contents Foreword by H. R. Blessings upon the Prophet Part Three — Ethics of Detachment and Compassion Detachment: Anicca and Zuhd Suffering Worldliness Subtle Polytheism The ‘god’ of Desire 1 1 7 12 14 19 24 29 29 30 33 40 42 43 46 49 51 58 60 64 67 69 73 79 79 80 82 84 87 vii ix xvii xxii . H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad Preface by Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali Acknowledgements Common Ground Between Islam and Buddhism Part One — Setting the Scene Beyond the Letter to the Spirit A Glance at History Qur’ānic Premises of Dialogue The Buddha as Messenger Revelation from on High or Within? The Dalai Lama and the Dynamics of Dialogue Part Two — Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator Conceiving of the One The Unborn Buddhist Dialectics Shūnya and Shahāda Light of Transcendence Al-Samad and Dharma God’s Face Fanā’ and Non-duality Baqā’ of the ‘Enlightened Ones’ Worship of the One Buddha in the Light of Dharma Remembrance of God Tariki and Tawakkul Key to Salvation Images of the Buddha. H. the Fourteenth Dalai Lama Introduction by H.

Contents. continued Loving Compassion: Karunā and Rahma Source of Compassion Oneness and Compassion Rahma as Creator Epilogue: The Common Ground of Sanctity Buddha in the Qur’ān? by Shaykh Hamza Yusuf Biographies of Contributors Bibliography 92 96 98 103 110 113 137 139 .

by His Holiness The Fourteenth Dalai Lama Foreword vii .

.

King Abdullah of Saudi Arabia’s Interfaith Initiative and President ix . acommonword. H. it has done a lot of good. Oman. Muslim (23%). M.7 billion humans belong to four of the world’s many religions. Jordan. Hindu (14%) or Buddhist (12%).In the Name of God. and Istanbul) sent an Open Letter to the religious leaders of Christianity. Russia. starting with His Holiness Pope Benedict XVI. it called for peace and harmony between Christians and Muslims worldwide. Based on this joint common ground. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad The Religions of the World and World Peace As of the year 2010 CE.com). R. 138 of the world’s leading Muslim scholars and intellectuals (including such figures as the Grand Muftis of Egypt. meaning to ‘re-tie’ [man to Heaven]) is arguably the most powerful force in shaping people’s attitudes and behaviour — in theory if not in practice — it follows logically that if there is to be peace and harmony in the world there must peace and harmony between religions as such. that Islam and Christianity share. at their core. H. by the Grace of God. based on verses from the Holy Qur’ān and the Holy Bible. On October 13th 2007. and in particular between the world’s four largest religions. Syria. the Compassionate. and has noticeably changed the tone between Muslim and Christian religious leaders and somewhat deepened true understanding of each other’s religions in significant ways. Since religion (from the Latin ‘re-ligio’. Four out of five people on earth are either Christian (32%). 1431 AH. and whilst it has not reduced wars as such between Muslims and Christians or ended mutual hatred and prejudice. That Open Letter led to a historical global peace movement between Muslims and Christians specifically (as can be seen on www. The A Common Word initiative was certainly not alone on the world’s stage in attempting to make things better between people of faith (one thinks in particular of the Alliance of Civilizations. the Merciful May Peace and Blessings be upon the Prophet Muhammad Introduction to Common Ground By H. at least 80% of the world’s population of 6. the Open Letter proposed. the twin ‘golden’ commandments of the paramount importance of loving God and loving one’s neighbour. In essence. Bosnia. It was addressed to the leaders of the Christian churches and denominations of the entire world.

after detailed discussions with H. his will be a narrow life. we hoped to find out and understand what in our two great religions — despite all of the many irreconcilable and unbridgeable doctrinal. 20:124) x .H. We hope and pray that this book will be blessed with the same kind of global effect between Muslims and Buddhists that A Common Word Between Us and You did between Muslims and Christians. and not simply because we are all human beings. for example. Reza Shah-Kazemi — a respected specialist in Islamic mysticism and a leading author in comparative religion — to write an essay on the topic. In other words. because Muslims at least will never be able to be whole-heartedly enthusiastic about any ethic that does not even mention God or refer back to Him. Ta Ha. Dr. Why Do We Need ‘Common Ground’? The specific intention and goal of the commission was to identify a spiritual ‘Common Ground’ (authentically based on the religious sacred texts of Islam and Buddhism) between Muslims and Buddhists that will enable both communities to love and respect each other not merely as human beings in general. despite the dangers of syncretism. theological. juridical and other differences that we do have between us and that we cannot and must not deny — we have in common that will enable us to practise more loving mercy and respect towards each other more because we are Muslims and Buddhists. but also as Muslims and Buddhists in particular. We commissioned one of the Royal Academy’s Fellows.common ground between islam and buddhism Obama’s Cairo 2009 speech). finding religious Common Ground is fruitful. but we think it nevertheless significant that. the 14th Dalai Lama. (The Holy Qur’ān. We believe that. For God says in the Holy Qur’ān: But he who turneth away from remembrance of Me. we conceived of the present initiative. and I shall bring him blind to the assembly on the Day of Resurrection. which we then asked him to expand into this treatise. according to the October 2009 Pew Global Report the percentage of Americans harbouring negative opinions about Islam was 53% when only a few years earlier it was 59%. It is thus possible to ameliorate tensions between two religious communities (even though conflicts and wars rage and indeed have increased in number over that same period of time) when religious leaders and intellectuals reach out to each other with the right religious message. It was with all these things in mind that.

seeking His Countenance. changing nothing. 18:28) This explains why we do not simply propose a version of the Second ‘Golden’ Commandment (‘Love thy Neighbour’) — versions of which are indeed to be found in the same texts of Islam and Buddhism (just as they are to be found in the sacred texts of Judaism. because in all four traditional Sunni Juridical Schools of Thought (Madhahib). H. as well as in traditional Shi’a thought and Ibadhi thought — that is to say. Christianity. R. And afterward unto xi . (The Holy Qur’ān. God says in the Holy Qur’ān: Tell those who believe to forgive those who hope not for the days of God. Confucianism and Taoism amongst other religions): without the First ‘Golden’ Commandment (‘Love thy God’). Thus love of their own religions makes them less lovingly merciful to other people rather making them more merciful to other people! This seems to me as a Muslim to be particularly ironic. who followeth his own lust and whose case hath been abandoned. the Second Commandment on its own inherently risks being spiritually devoid of truth. and obey not him whose heart We have made heedless of Our remembrance. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad And also: Restrain thyself along with those who cry unto their Lord at morn and evening. desiring the pomp of the life of the world. Hinduism. in order that He may requite folk what they used to earn. Al-Kahf. it is against it. deceiving all. Rather. On the other hand. / Whoso doeth right. and whoso doeth wrong. risking nothing. requiring nothing from the soul. it is for his soul. it risks being a secular ethic taking its stance on moods which we can conjure up to ourselves on occasion. and thus risks descending into a superficial sentimentalism without true virtue and goodness. one of the greatest ironies of many religious practitioners is that despite the fact that their religions call for mercy and respect between people.Introduction to Common Ground By H. Muslims are required to behave with mercy and justice to all. and let not thine eyes overlook them. believers and nonbelievers alike. in all the traditional juridical schools of thought in Islam as such) — a person’s choice of religion is not grounds for hostility against them (if they are not first hostile to Muslims). they disparage others (and deny them that mercy and respect) if those others do not undertake the same paths of loving mercy as them.

45:14–15) The same is clear in the following passage from the Holy Qur’ān which starts by citing a prayer of earlier believers: ‘Our Lord! Make us not a trial for those who disbelieve. or even understand. / It may be that God will ordain love between you and those of them with whom ye are at enmity. (The Holy Qur’ān. defensive war in Islam). Moreover. and forgive us. only Thou. And whosoever may turn away. Merciful. / Verily ye have in them a goodly pattern for everyone who looketh to God and the Last Day. in general a stunning piece of scholarship and a display of depth of understanding and grandness of soul on behalf of the author. He is the Absolute. 60:5–8) Thus Muslims must on principle show loving mercy and respect to all those who are not waging war on them or driving them from their homes (these thus being the conditions for just. Lo! God loveth the just dealers. Muslims must not make their mercy conditional upon other people’s mercy. we think it not amiss to say that it has proved to be. lo! still God. the Hadith and the insights of the great scholar and mystic Abu Hamid Al-Ghazali) and that it examines all the major schools of Buddhist thought (as I understand them). At least that was one of our chief assumptions in commissioning this book. God is Mighty. Al-Mumtahinah. but nevertheless it can fairly be said that the book is generally normative from the Islamic point of view (especially in that it is deliberately based on the Holy Qur’ān. the Owner of Praise. (The Holy Qur’ān. our Lord! Lo! Thou. AlJathiyah. the Common Ground Turning to the book itself. That is not to say that every Muslim — or every Buddhist — will accept. and God is Forgiving. everything that the author says. / God forbiddeth you not those who warred not against you on account of religion and drove you not out from your homes.common ground between islam and buddhism your Lord ye will be brought back. but it is nevertheless psychologically almost inevitable that people will better appreciate their fellows more when they know their fellows are also trying to show mercy and respect to all. that ye should show them kindness and deal justly with them. the book shows beyond xii . the Wise’. are the Mighty. by the grace of God.

from the ego and its passional desires. these points can be taken as constituting or ‘establishing’ the core of religion — and not being ‘divided’ therein. R. saying: Establish the religion. and that through Mercy we are saved and delivered). (7) The belief in the necessity of detachment from the world. and the conviction that all should aspire to this state of sanctity. contemplative meditation. then it is possible to say that the points above certainly make for substantial ‘Common Ground’ between Islam and Buddhism. despite the many unbridgeable differences between them. As regards the Buddha’s not mentioning of God as Creator. this is definitely an absolute difference between Muslims and Buddhists but if it is understood that the One is God. (2) The belief that each soul is accountable to a principle of justice in the Hereafter. and that which We inspire in thee (Muhammad). Certainly. H. (6) The belief in the efficacy and necessity of spiritual practice: whether this take the form of fervent prayer. and be not divided therein. (3) The belief in the categorical moral imperative of exercising compassion and mercy to all. and this is precisely what God says in the Holy Qur’ān is the essential message of the most important messengers of God: He hath ordained for you that religion which He commended unto Noah. and in particular the following: (1) The belief in the Ultimate Truth (Al-Haqq) who is also Absolutely One. (4) The belief that human beings are capable of supra-rational knowledge. or methodic invocation. and who is Absolute Reality. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad any reasonable doubt some very important similarities and parallels between Islam and Buddhism. if not in the central cosmogonic and eschatological functions of mercy (by this we mean the idea that the world was created through Mercy. and the Source of Grace and Guidance to human beings. and that this principle is rooted in the very nature of Absolute Reality. (5) The belief in the possibility of a sanctified state for human beings. Dreadful for the idolaters is that unto which xiii . and that which We commended unto Abraham and Moses and Jesus. the source both of salvation in the Hereafter and enlightenment in the here-below.Introduction to Common Ground By H. and that the Buddha’s silence on the One as Creator is not a denial as such.

(The Holy Qur’ān. and some of whom We have not told thee. and the followers of vanity will then be lost. and the categorical imperative of compassion and mercy is clearly the Second Commandment in different words. God chooseth for Himself whom He will. the ego and the body through spiritual practices and striving for sanctity (and hence supra-rational knowledge) might be considered an inverse way of achieving the First Commandment. but when God’s commandment cometh (the cause) is judged aright. Al-Shura. among them those of whom We have told thee. 42:13) One might also say that these points also make up the substance of the Two Greatest Commandments: the belief in the One Absolute Truth and striving for detachment from the world. (The Holy Qur’ān. a bearer of glad tidings and a warner. and guideth unto Himself him who turneth (toward Him). and it was not given to any messenger that he should bring a portent save by God’s leave. 35:24) Verily We sent messengers before thee. whose basic guidance one in ten people on earth have been in principle following for the last 2500 years. This is in fact how millions of ordinary Muslim believers have unspokenly regarded their xiv . (The Holy Qur’ān. Al-Fatir. 40:78) It seems to us then that the Umayyads and the Abbasids were entirely correct in regarding Buddhists as if they were ‘Ahl Al-Kitab’ (‘Fellow People of a Revealed Scripture’). and there is not a nation but a warner hath passed among them.common ground between islam and buddhism thou callest them. And God knows best. People of the Scripture (Ahl Al-Kitab) All of the above leads us to conclude as Muslims that the Buddha. if not the First Commandment as well (with the immortality of the soul being indicated in both Commandments by the naming of the whole ‘heart’). even if many Muslims will not accept everything in the Pali Canon as being authentically attributable to the Buddha. nevertheless it is clear that God says that every people had their own ‘warner’ and that there were Messengers not mentioned in the Holy Qur’ān: Lo! We have sent thee with the Truth. For if the Buddha is not mentioned in the Holy Qur’ān by name. AlGhafir. was. in all likelihood — and God knows best — one of God’s great Messengers.

Introduction to Common Ground By H. R. H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad

pious Buddhists neighbours for hundreds of years, despite what their scholars will tell them about doctrinal difference between the two faiths. On a more personal note, may I say that I had read Zen Buddhist texts as a younger man when studying in the West (such as some of the writings of D.T. Suzuki and such as Eugen Herrigel’s seminal Zen in the Art of Archery). I had greatly appreciated them, without for all that being fully able to situate Buddhism in the context of my own faith, Islam. More recently, I had noticed in myself an effect when meeting with H. H. the Dalai Lama. It was simply this: I performed the five daily prayers with greater concentration, and during the rest of the day I was better able to monitor my own thoughts, and censor and control my own impulses more easily. I did not have any particular urge to go out and learn more about Buddhism, as one might expect, but I nevertheless realised that there was something positive taking place. I asked my friend Shaykh Hamza Yusuf Hanson (who I knew had read a lot about Buddhism) why he thought this happened, and he wisely answered that this was because: ‘Buddhists are heirs to a very powerful spiritual training’. Thus I am personally very gratified to learn of the underlying Common Ground between Islam and Buddhism in an explicit manner. Indeed, as a Muslim I am relieved and delighted — if I may say so — to know that one eighth of the world who is not Muslim practises Buddhism and makes the practice of compassion and mercy the centre of their lives (in theory at least). And I hope that this book will lead to Muslims and Buddhists vying in the compassion and mercy which is at the core of both their religions. God says in the Holy Qur’ān: And unto thee have We revealed the Scripture with the truth, confirming whatever Scripture was before it, and a watcher over it. So judge between them by that which God hath revealed, and follow not their desires away from the truth which hath come unto thee. For each We have appointed a law and a way. Had God willed He could have made you one community. But that He may try you by that which He hath given you (He hath made you as ye are). So vie one with another in good works. Unto God ye will all return, and He will then inform you of that wherein ye differ. (The Holy Qur’ān, Al-Ma’idah, 5:48)

xv

common ground between islam and buddhism

Earlier Common Ground ? It would be amiss not to mention that although this book may represent one of the first — if not the first — major attempt at a scholarly spiritual comparison between Buddhism as such and Islam as such in our modern age, there have been some very brilliant and serious intellectual and spiritual exchanges in the past between Islam and the ‘Three (Great) Teachings’ of China (Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism). This is evinced in particular by the works of indigenous Chinese Muslims (the ‘Han Kitab’) during the sixteenth, seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, and in particular the two figures Wang Daiyu (ca. 1570–1660 CE) and Liu Zhi (ca. 1670–1724 CE). This work has been recently brought to light and translated into English (ironically, it is more or less unknown in Arabic and in modern Chinese) by Professors William Chittick, Sachiko Murata and Tu Weiming. Currently this team of scholars has produced the two following seminal books: (1) Chinese Gleams of Sufi Light: Wang Tai-yü’s ‘Great Learning of the Pure and Real’ and Liu Chih’s ‘Displaying the Concealment of the Real Realm’ (State University of New York Press, 2000); (2) The Sage Learning of Liu Zhi: Islamic Thought in Confucian Terms (Cambridge, MA, Harvard University Asia Centre, 2009). They are also working on Wang Daiyu’s The Real Commentary on the True Teaching (first published in 1642 CE). These works represent a critical resource for mutual understanding between China and Islam, and scholars interested in delving further into spiritual comparisons between Islam and Buddhism (as well as Confucianism and Taoism) could not do better than to start here. We hope that these treasures will be translated into Arabic and modern Chinese and made widely available. When we make full use of the wisdom of the past, and combine it with the knowledge of today, we are better equipped to face the uncertainties of the future. And all praise be to God, the Lord of the worlds. The opinions expressed above represent solely Prince Ghazi’s personal and private views and do not represent the views of the government and people of Jordan in any way; nor are they meant to bear upon political issues in any form whatsoever. H. R. H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad March 2010

xvi

by Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali
The Common Word initiative of one hundred and thirty-eight Muslim religious leaders and academics, which advanced Muslim-Christian dialogue along theological grounds and themes of common concern to both religions, has borne fruit thanks to the earnest subsequent efforts and organizational support of numerous distinguished personalities on both sides. The Royal Aal Bayt Foundation for Islamic Thought in Jordan took the initiative in September 2007 to formulate a Muslim response to Pope Benedict XVI’s somewhat controversial Regensberg lecture of the previous year. In the meantime, followup encounters took place between the Pope and Muslim leaders. Instead of engaging with the Pope from a defensive posture, the Muslim leaders launched the Common Word initiative reflecting the Qur’ānic invocation asking Muslims to call on the followers of scripture to come to a word common between us and you... (3:64) as a focus of their dialogue. The positive response from the Christian side led to several encounters and international conferences which opened new vistas of beneficial dialogue with their Muslim counterparts. Muslim leaders are now proposing a second chapter to A Common Word, this time between Islam and Buddhism: Common Ground. The present book advances a seminal discourse exploring Islam’s commonalities with the teachings of the Buddha. Like its antecedent, which found common scriptural grounds between the Bible and the Qur’ān, the present attempt underscores spiritual and moral affinities between the Qur’ān, the Pali Canon, the Mahayana scriptures and other Buddhist texts. This book does not shy away from acknowledging the existence of many fundamental differences, even unbridgeable gaps, separating Islam and Buddhism — starting with the leading question, whether Buddhism can be called a theistic religion, or even a religion at all. Answers to such questions are given, and the author advances an equally persuasive discourse on significant spiritual and moral commonalities between Islam and Buddhism. It is an attempt at understanding some of the central principles of Buddhism in the light of Islamic spirituality that uncovers considerable common ground between them. Buddhism is more of a network of spiritual
xvii

Preface

law. beyond all conceivable qualities. It is the nearest equivalent of al-Haqq in Islam. Even at the level of ‘aqīda. yet all Buddhist schools are united on the fundamental teachings of Buddha as expressed in the Pali Canon and manifested especially in its two leading schools. although Buddhism is clearly non-theistic. which similarly comprises a number of parallel meanings. the ultimate Reality affirmed by Buddhist thought. between Tanhā (desire. The transcendental journey and quest toward the Absolute also shares common ground with what is known in Islam as dhikr Allāh (remembrance of God). corresponds closely with the Essence (al-Dhāt) of God in Islam. norm. emanates from an innate thirst (tanhā) of one’s untamed and unbridled ego for the perishable things of this world. Mahayana Buddhism.common ground between islam and buddhism schools of thought than a unified religion. another theme of Buddhism. comprises several meanings. This thought provoking study of Buddhist teachings also finds parallels between Shūnya (the Void) and the first Shahāda (‘no god but God’). or Nirvāna—the Absolute which transcends the ego in all its states. especially in their negation of false deities. thirst) and hawā (capricious desire). Karunā (loving compassion). a major principle of Buddhism. eternal and infinite. Suffering (dukkha). Nirvāna. and the mystical dimensions which both religious traditions tend towards. Only the Dharma. both of which are expressive. Common Ground begins by drawing a distinction between the doctrinal creed (‘aqīda) of Islam and its spiritual wisdom (ma‘rifa) which relates more closely to contemplation. Dharma. and thirst for the transient is the seed of all suffering. One must overcome thirst for the ephemeral both for the sake of one’s own relief from suffering and for the sake of liberating others from it. which is seen by many as coming close in some respects xviii . is a near equivalent of Rahmah in Islam. and Shūnya—what would be called the essence of God. in the sense of participation in the suffering of others. all else is transient. and the quest for its realization through ethical teaching and praxis. the Theravada and the Mahayana. and between anattā (no soul) and fanā’ (extinction of the self). including teaching. between Anicca (impermanence) and Zuhd (detachment from the material world). in Islamic terms—is absolute. of a principle which is rooted in the consciousness of the Absolute. truth and reality. purification of the heart. The opposite of suffering is not only a state of ease but that of the highest good. Buddhism cultivates consciousness of the Absolute. on the human plane. and the supreme goal sought by it.

or Tariki (surrender of one’s self-will to the Eternal other).Preface by Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali to belief in a ‘Personal God’ with diverse traits. Analogous rather than identical as these concepts may be. which would include those who believed in the psalms of David. The book also develops fresh insights into the teachings of the Qur’ān and Sunna. The proponents of this open interpretation of Ahl al-Kitāb have relied on the Qur’ānic verse (87:19). and the scrolls (suhuf) of Abraham. the Books of Abraham and Moses. Three other references to zubur in the Qur’ān (3:184. that concurred with much of the Qur’ānic guidance. comes close on a metaphysical plane to the Islamic conception of divinity. Imam al-Shāfi‘ī (d. this effort to find common ground in the essence of spirituality and devotion between Islam and Buddhism is a substantial one. Many have extended this status to Zoroastrians and Sabaeans. which refers to the Books of earlier peoples (zubur al-awwalīn). Whereas many have confined the term to only the Jews and Christians. which refers as sources of guidance to the earliest books (al-suhuf al-ūlā). Muslim schools and jurists have differed on the understanding of the Qur’ānic designation Ahl al-Kitāb. A theological recognition of this kind is likely to enable the adherents of both religions to appreciate and mutually respect the religious teachings of the other. which strikingly resembles the Islamic doctrine of Tawakkul (reliance and trust in God). An earnest attempt is thus made to help Muslims to see Buddhism as a true religion or Dīn. 54:52) also sustain the understanding that zubur were Scriptures of xix .35:25) immediately following a reference to the apostles of old that came with clear signs and Scriptures (bi’l-bayyināt wa bi’zzubur). 820 CE) is critical of those who denied the status of Ahl al-Kitāb to Zoroastrians on the authority of an unequivocal ruling of caliph ‘Alī b. without whose grace and mercy one cannot attain salvation. the Hanafī and Shāfi‘ī schools maintain it comprises all who have followed a prophet and a revealed scripture. The word zubur (scriptures) also occurs in (Q. 661 CE) in their favour. and then also (Q. 16:44. and Buddhists to see Islam as an authentic Dharma. The practice of the Nembutsu (veneration of the celestial Buddha) is predicated on the power of the absolute Other. Abī Tālib (d. and could well present a keenly persuasive basis of harmony between their adherents.26:196). suggesting that Buddhists may from the Islamic viewpoint be regarded as followers of a revealed scripture and thus considered as Ahl al-Kitāb.

it may be said in conclusion that the Qur’ān clearly contains supportive evidence for the more inclusive understanding of Ahl al-Kitāb. and Qur’ān. but the context where this phrase occurs actually questions rather than endorses the spirit of such a limitation. Without wishing to enter into details. but revealed books nevertheless.common ground between islam and buddhism lesser magnitude compared to the Torah. one of which affirms the veracity of the Torah that contained guidance and light. and the present effort to extend its application to the followers of Buddhism is in line with the tenor of that evidence. Bible. Yet the restrictive interpretation may have been the result. The book at hand also reviews a number of other supportive verses in the Qur’ān. The succeeding verse refers to the Qur’ān itself as a blessed Book (kitābun mubārakun) and an authoritative source. The tone of the discourse here is expressive of the favour bestowed by God upon the Muslims through the revelation of the Qur’ān to them. differential practices that Islamic history records on the levying of the poll-tax (jizya) on non-Muslims. in an effort to provide theological justification for acceptability and recognition. to give this verse as evidence in support of confining the Ahl al-Kitāb to Jews and Christians is unwarranted and leads to an indefensible conclusion. Therefore. Let us briefly examine the context: The verse (6:156) immediately follows two other verses. not only of how the scriptural evidence was understood. we remained unacquainted (with a revealed Book). but also of historical factors. On the other hand. and for our part. And then comes the verse (6:156): Lest you should say (think) that Books were sent down to two [groups] of people [only] before us. side by side with passages from Buddhist scriptures. It thus becomes obvious upon scrutiny that Ahl al-Kitāb in the Qur’ān are not confined to only the Jews and Christians. those who restrict the category of Ahl al-Kitāb to the Jews and Christians quote in authority the Qur’ān (6:156). and its impact on the binary division of the world into Dār al-Islam and Dār al-Harb. it is unlikely the Qur’ān would make repeated references to doubtful and false scriptures. This effort is to be commended also on grounds of rationality and the spirit of civilizational renewal (tajdīd) that may enhance the prospects of cordial relations between the two faith communities. as all references to zubur must elicit approval if not veneration. in any case. so that they do not say that God’s favour was confined to only two groups of people. The common ground xx . which declares that Books were revealed to two groups before.

something so acutely needed at a time when the talk of ‘clash of civilizations’ has become an unwelcome distraction from the Qur’ānic vision of recognition and friendship (ta‘āruf – Q.Preface by Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali that is found to exist between Islam and Buddhism elicits recognition and respect of one another on both sides. Mohammad Hashim Kamali Chairman and Senior Fellow International Institute of Advanced Islamic Studies (IAIS) Malaysia March 2010 xxi .49:13) between the Muslims and other world communities and nations.

I must also humbly and thankfully acknowledge the inestimable help given to me by Richard Weingarten in regard to the Buddhist side of this book.Acknowledgements I would like to express deep gratitude to the two moving spirits behind this historic initiative to bring Muslims and Buddhists closer together in respect. Eli Brown. After having read my first draft. Reza Shah-Kazemi Westerham April 2010 xxii . Valerie Turner and Uzma Husaini. Anne Ogden. and His Royal Highness Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad. It has been a delight working with such a dedicated group of people. but also directed me to a whole range of key Buddhist texts which were most pertinent to the central arguments being advanced here. compassion and mutual understanding: His Holiness the Dalai Lama. Neville Blakemore. all of whom worked on this text with both meticulous care and palpable concern. Special heartfelt thanks go to the superb editorial team at Fons Vitae: Gray Henry. May the grace of the All-Compassionate bless their lofty vision and noble intentions with rich fruit in the barely cultivated but immensely fertile common ground upon which these two great traditions stand. I would also like to thank Paul Towsey for reading through the initial draft of the text and for making some very helpful comments. he not only made several important comments and corrections.

Common Ground Islam and Buddhism Between .

.

What is put forward here is a series of reflections in which we have attempted to interpret some central principles of Buddhism in the light of Islamic spirituality. possibly even celebrated. and not tacitly denied in the quest for spiritual commonalities. However. and are interested in increasing their knowledge of it. However great—and indeed irreducible—be the differences between the two traditions on the level of formal doctrine. The affinities to which we draw attention here are not. Through this dialogue some of the affinities between the two traditions might be brought to the fore. rather than wished away out of ecumenical politesse. and used as the basis for enhancing mutual respect between Muslims and Buddhists. These affinities. in this essay we are concerned not so much with the differences between the two traditions. Difference and distinctiveness of religious forms are thus to be respected. doing so in a manner which we hope will nourish a spirit of mutual understanding and enriching dialogue between the adherents of the two faiths. reveal a common ground which would remain hidden if we were to restrict ourselves to a comparative analysis of dogma and ritual. intended to obscure the differences. which are self-evident. Given our intention to be inclusive. we start from the premise that these differences should be unabashedly asserted as expressions of the uniqueness of each religion. This means that we are not just reaching out to Buddhists. we argue. Beyond the Letter to the Spirit Our aim in this dialogue is to be as inclusive as possible. however. but with spiritual affinities. inviting them to consider the Islamic tradition from the perspectives offered here. both as regards ‘the other’ and as regards our own tradition. we 1 .Part One Setting the Scene This monograph explores the common ground shared by Islam and Buddhism in the domains of spirituality and morality. on the contrary. such an analysis would highlight instead the vast differences between the two traditions. ritual practice and spiritual ‘style’. conceptual resonances and common aspirations. which are not. it also means that we wish to explain some central concepts of Buddhism to Muslims who may not be familiar with this tradition. there does appear to be much in the way of spiritual and ethical affinity between the two traditions.

for it is in this process of exploring the spiritual dynamics underlying fundamental tenets of belief that some of the most striking analogies and affinities between the two faiths are revealed. we may come closer to appreciating the ways in which the two traditions might be compared. if we start by making a distinction between the doctrinal creed (‘aqīda) of Islam and the spiritual wisdom (ma‘rifa) nourished within its framework. and not just between Buddhism and Islamic spirituality. to mystical experience. unarticulated implications of commonly held ideas and practices. and at the same time. and not on that of ‘aqīda. Most. rather than pretending that any unity on the level of the ‘letter’ of the formal dogmas can be achieved. then the correspondences between his teachings and the spirit of the Islamic tradition will come into view. of the Buddha’s teachings should in fact be situated on the level of what is called ma‘rifa in Islam. It would be a mistake to compare Buddhist doctrine to the Islamic creed as if the two were situated on the same plane of thought. However. serve as the foundation and framework for those spiritual experiences in this world. the affinities revealed on the level of the Spirit will inevitably have some impact on our perception of the gap separating the two faiths 2 . doctrines play different roles even within the diverse Buddhist traditions themselves: what ‘doctrine’ means for a Zen Buddhist is very different from what it means for a Theravadin Buddhist. We are aiming here at commonalities on the level of the spirit of the two traditions. to inward contemplative states. The dogmas in Islam play a very different role within the configuration of Islamic thought and praxis from that played by the doctrines of Buddhism within the Buddhist traditions Indeed.common ground between islam and buddhism will aim to base discussion as much as possible on the verses of the Holy Qur’ān and the authenticated sayings of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him and his family)—even while plumbing some of the deeper. Thus. if we focus on this dimension of spiritual wisdom. if not all. Since the doctrines expounding the dimension of ma‘rifa in Islam are in complete harmony with the essential sources of the Islamic revelation—the Qur’ān and the Prophetic Sunna. ‘aqīda pertains to the beliefs which form the bases of salvation in the Hereafter. Ma‘rifa pertains to the subtleties of the heart. They are not. upon which they are but commentaries and elaborations—it follows that making an effort to understand Buddhist doctrine in the light of Islamic spirituality helps us to see the underlying common ground between Buddhism and the Islamic tradition per se.

55. Abū Hāmid al-Ghazālī (d. Such spiritual affinity. however great be the diversity of different schools of theology.Setting the Scene on the level of formal dogma. al-Munqidh min al-dalāl 1. Ihyā’ ‘ulūm al-dīn (Beirut: Dār al-Jīl. but not an instrument by which truth itself could be found . is restricted in its scope to the outward aspects of the formal creed (al-‘aqīda). al-Mustasfā min ‘ilm al‘usūl. It might be asked from an Islamic point of view whether we are justified in attempting to go beyond. Muhammad Ashraf. 1970). even on the highest planes.1 In his famous autobiographical work. However. Eric Ormsby sums up well al-Ghazālī’s fundamental attitude to theology: ‘it was a weapon. a common ground may well be discovered. metaphysics or mysticism. he refers to theology as the ‘most exalted science’. it seems. or ultimate Reality. 3 . whom we shall cite extensively in this essay. it is clear that the two traditions diverge radically. is in fact more like ‘a veil’ obscuring this knowledge.. essential for defending the truths of the faith. since al-Mustasfā addresses the principles of jurisprudence. ‘theology’ in the strict sense of ‘knowledge of God’. the Absolute. The Book of Knowledge (Lahore: Sh. 34. see the English translation of Nabih Amin Faris. and any attempt to force some convergence on this plane is bound to fail. (rpr). or to bracket out. p. given the correspondences and resonances glimpsed or intuited on the level of the Spirit. indeed. His qualities and His acts’. It is true that al-Ghazālī himself wrote theological treatises. and in his last major work.. formal theology in the name of spirituality. But this. To begin with. dealing with ‘God’. If one’s focus is on the spiritual domain. will be all the more striking against the backdrop of theological incompatibility. In strictly theological terms. it is possible to speak about the ultimate Reality without doing so from a theological perspective.1111): the science of theology (kalām). but it will be not scholastic but mystical theology with which we shall engage. 1992). Theology. whereas in Islam. it cannot attain ‘spiritual knowledge (ma‘rifa) of God. The gap will remain. We would respond with the words of one of the greatest spiritual authorities of Islam. he argues. is so in relation to the science of jurisprudence and its various branches. then. there is an identifiable core of beliefs about God with which all of these schools can easily identify. the great ‘renewer’ (mujaddid) of his age. ‘The only way to attain this spiritual knowledge is through inner effort (mujāhada). it is arguable whether one can even speak about a formal discipline of ‘theology’—‘knowledge of God’—within Buddhism. p. will be unavoidable. which God has established as the prelude to integral guidance’. but will render the two traditions less incommensurable. he says. which we have not followed.

a domain which goes beyond the level of dogmatic theology. As was stated above. the crucial relationship between metaphysics and ethics will be observed. The aim here. pertains to the domain of ultimate principles. From the perspectives opened up by these disciplines. Translation modified. 60. It does so not by contradicting formal theological dogmas. is to engage in a dialogue which is focused on spiritual affinities. their character the purest character. for to the mystics. 2008).’ Eric Ormsby. p. Ghazali—The Revival of Islam (Oxford: Oneworld. but by plumbing the hidden depths of those dogmas. 2.2 The mystical or spiritual discipline of ma‘rifa. while remaining keenly aware of fundamental it demolishes but it does not build. and the faculty of reason proportioned to them. who are versed in the profundities of revealed truth. whence the stress by al-Ghazālī on ‘inner effort’. brought together in the attempt to improve the life and character of the mystics. ma‘rifa calls out for spiritual intuition and not simply rational cognition. The Faith and Practice of Al-Ghazali (London: George Allen & Unwin. Such effort implies a range of spiritual disciplines. p. he is even more explicit about the fact that the surest path to the Truth is the mystical one: I learnt with certainty that it is above all the mystics who walk on the road of God. the soundest method.common ground between islam and buddhism (‘The Deliverer From Error’). all movement and rest. Islamic spirituality does nothing but bring to light the essential nature and deepest meaning of the Islamic revelation. Translated by W. their method. their life is the best life. fasting and purification of the heart and soul from all vices. As such. by means of the spiritual faculty of the heart. brings illumination derived from the light of the lamp of prophetic revelation. indeed. Montgomery Watt. 4 . then. 1953). 64. whether external and internal. bringing ‘illumination from the light of prophetic revelation’. and a perception of this inner nexus between spirituality and morality in Islam can help us to perceive commonalities and affinities with the Buddhist spiritual and ethical tradition. were the intellect of the intellectuals and the learning of the learned and the scholarship of the scholars. It does not contradict the formal dogmas of Islam. they would find no way of doing so. but rather constitutes their dimension of inner mystical depth and transformative spiritual power. centering on prayer.

Therefore the notions of duty. and which can be seen more clearly in the light shed by principles which are accentuated in the religion of the other. as we shall argue below. In Muslim theology. as well as the unbridgeable gap which separates the two traditions in their fundamental creedal structures. for it is this apparent denial of God that constitutes one of the greatest obstacles to effective dialogue between the adherents of Buddhism and other religious traditions. law and propriety are also implied in this polyvalent concept. will evidently be quite alien and indeed incomprehensible to the Buddhist intellectual tradition. this function of reciprocal illumination through dialogue is scarcely conceivable. The religion of the other might be seen as generating positive ethical values despite the religion’s falsity. The Name al-Haqq. might be translated into Buddhist terms as Dharma. ‘non-theism’—of Buddhism. that which is ‘due’. such notions going to the heart of the meaning 5 . it is unlikely that dialogue can go beyond the simple affirmation of shared ethical and social values. Allāh comprises diverse qualities/attributes. more accurately. We propose that the ultimate Reality affirmed by Buddhism is nothing other than what monotheists refer to as God. many of these ‘Names’. to the Essence (alDhāt) of God. The question of ultimate truth and reality cannot therefore be left out of any dialogue that wishes to go beyond scratching the surface of ethical agreement. rather than because of the religion’s truth. For such an affirmation can so easily go hand in hand with distrust.Setting the Scene differences of accentuation. or more precisely. the word haqq comprises not only the ideas of truth and reality. that of ‘right’. without some notion of the common ground shared by the two religions at the transcendent level. however. suspicion and condescension vis-à-vis the religion of the other. But when attention is directed to the Essence of Allāh. and some of the essential attributes of Allāh. but also. in Islamic terms. as regards spiritual economy and dialectical style. In Arabic. Without fundamental differences between the two faiths. It is for this reason that in what follows we have devoted considerable attention to the question of the supposed ‘atheism’—or. This kind of dialogue can yield not just philosophical but also spiritual fruit: for it can allow us to understand dimensions of our own intellectual and spiritual traditions more fully. those dimensions which remain either implicit or less stressed in our tradition. such as al-Haqq (‘the Real’ or ‘the True’) then it becomes possible to discern some common ground between the two faiths on the transcendent plane.

3 This fatwā recognized eight schools of law as being orthodox: the four Sunni schools (Hanafi. and invite all of them to engage in this dialogue: the two principal branches of this tradition: the Theravada (‘Way of the Elders’). considered by many within the tradition 6 . and the Mahayana (‘Greater Vehicle’). In our times. and the Ibadi and Zahiri schools. ca. Buddhism is more a network of spiritual schools of thought and praxis than a unified religion. Recognition of this kind of conceptual affinity at the metaphysical level can help bring the two traditions into harmony. When we address Buddhism. we are compelled to acknowledge that there is no analogous. however much the orthodox or conventional frameworks of the two traditions contradict each other. thanks to the collective fatwā of the leading scholars of Islam issued in Amman in July 2005. as expressed in the Pali canon. which more clearly manifest similarities with Islamic doctrines. Hanbali). Shafi’i. clearly definable normative tradition of dogmatically defined orthodoxy.com. Yogacara (founded by 3. but also occasionally engaging in considerable mutual ostracism. However. To speak of orthodoxy calls for the following remark. 2nd century CE) 4. Muslim orthodoxy has received its broadest ever definition. this latter comprising such schools as the Madhyamaka (‘Middle Path’ founded by Nāgārjūna. The definition of ‘orthodoxy’ in Islam derives not from some official magisterium but from the Qur’ān and the Prophetic Sunna. absolute Reality. however. the two principal Shi’i schools (Ja‘fari and Zaydi). See http://www. All Buddhist schools are however united on the fundamental teachings of the Buddha. Even though we have restricted our reflections to a few principles within a few of the Buddhist traditions—given our own scholarly limitations—we are nonetheless addressing the main schools of thought within Buddhism. Maliki. the numerous branches not only differing widely on the level of doctrine and rituals. at the highest level. the Dharma is also identified with absolute Truth. Even referring to Buddhism as a ‘religion’ comparable to monotheistic religions is problematic.ammanmessage. Scholars are divided over the question of the dates of the birth and death of this immensely influential figure in Buddhism. in addition to addressing some perspectives expressed in later schools. the question of who is and who is not ‘orthodox’ in terms of these two sources is resolved by the consensus of the learned (al-‘ulamā’) in any given period. for this reason we have tried to engage with this body of teachings as much as possible. 4.common ground between islam and buddhism of dharma.

Essays in Zen Buddhism (London: Rider & Company. A Glance at History Throughout Islamic history. p.E. alone. The origin of Zen is regarded as the Buddha’s famous. 7 . it is ‘the Chinese way of applying the doctrine of enlightenment in our practical life’. pp. again rooted in Indian Mahayana texts but articulated in China (as the Ching-t’u tsung school).E. this is the basis of the Zen school in Japan5). 2). 39. and Buddhists to see Islam as an authentic dharma. it merely highlights some of the main schools within Buddhism to which reference will be made here. migrating from India to China in the late 5th century CE. D. and to place the profound differences between their traditions within a context defined by mutual respect: it might help Muslims to see Buddhism as a true religion or dīn. Nāgārjūna—The Philosophy of the Middle Way (State University of New York Press. they were to be granted official protection by the state as ‘the second Buddha’ (see David J. and thus to be granted official dhimmī status. Zen is an abbreviated form of Zenna. but as followers of an authentic religion. is that ‘there is no real evidence that Nāgārjūna lived before 100 B.C. 2005). that is. and in Japan (as Jodo Shin). It is our hope that in the light of these affinities the adherents of each religion might come to appreciate more deeply the value of the religion of the other. Suzuki. both being derived from the Sanskrit Dhyāna. and he is regarded as the first master of ‘Zen’. 5. O venerable Mahākasyapa. and finally the traditions of the Vajrayāna (‘Adamantine Way’ also known as Tantric Buddhism. the Pure Land school. spiritual and transcendental. 4/5th century CE). The most that one can say. is of immense benefit. which this moment I hand over to you. 1986). One disciple understood: Mahākasyapa. and only held up a flower. though the school was to flourish only several hundred years later. the Chinese Chan school (founded by Bodhidharma. ca. The Buddha is reported to have said: ‘I have the most precious treasure. 1970). 36. This mutual recognition. 63. p. According to Daihetz Suzuki. not to mention other religious groups—were regarded by Muslims not as pagans. meaning meditation. or atheists. according to Joseph Walser. as Ch’an is of Ch’anna.. Zen is ‘no doubt the native product of the Chinese mind’. vol. 1. wordless. Nāgārjūna in Context (New York: Columbia University Press. ‘flower sermon’. vol. Buddhists—together with Hindus and Zoroastrians. This list is not intended to be exhaustive. known also in Japan as ‘Shingon’). 167.T. in which the Buddha said nothing. and can only reinforce the kind of harmony which is so much more easily attained on the level of ethics and morality. which found its principal flowering in Tibet. polytheists. Kalupahana. 1.’. 60. pp. or after 265 C.Setting the Scene the brothers Asanga and Vasubandhu.’ See ibid.

156 7. al-Budd. Hajjāj wrote to Muhammad b. Abū al-Hasan al-Balādhurī. he received petitions from the indigenous Buddhists and Hindus in the important city of Brahmanabad regarding the restoration of their temples and the upholding of their religious rights generally. One of the earliest and most decisive encounters between Islam and Buddhism on the soil of India took place during the short but successful campaign of the young Umayyad general. Do permit them to follow their own religion.’ 6 The Arab historian. Chachnamah Retold—An Account of the Arab Conquest of Sindh. pp. launched in 711. who in turn consulted his religious scholars. is just and reasonable. Hajjāj b. During the conquest of this predominantly Buddhist province. social or legal rights was subject to the ‘censure’ (dhimma) of the Muslim authorities. The result of these deliberations was the formulation of an official position which was to set a decisive precedent of religious tolerance for the ensuing centuries of Muslim rule in India. and toleration in religious matters. p. He consulted his superior. They have paid homage to us and have undertaken to pay the fixed tribute [jizya] to the Caliph. and the Buddhist faith would not be opposed. the governor of Kufa.7 6. a city besieged for a week. quotes Muhammad b. Yūsuf. Gobind Khushalani (New Delhi: Promilla. Qāsim’s famous statement made at Alor (Arabised as ‘al-Rūr’). Because they have become dhimmīs we have no right whatsoever to interfere in their lives and property.common ground between islam and buddhism authorities: any violation of their religious. as well as the Jains] shall be treated by us as if they were the churches of the Christians. Muhammad b. but referring to the temples of the Buddhists and the Hindus. and the fire temples of the Magians. 8 . Qāsim was reported to have said: The temples [lit. 2006). the synagogues of the Jews. 1988). al-Balādhurī. who were charged with the protection of these rights. Futūh al-buldān (Beirut: Maktaba al-Hilāl. 422– 423. No one should prevent them. Qāsim in Sind. I do not see what further rights we can have over them beyond the usual tax. according to strict terms: there was to be no bloodshed. Muhammad b. Qāsim a letter which was translated into what became known as the ‘Brahmanabad settlement’: ‘The request of the chiefs of Brahmanabad about the building of Budh and other temples. It is instructive to glance at the roots of this Muslim appraisal of the religio-juridical status of Buddhism. and then taken without force.

It was either the work of a militant fanatic general acting on his own. What is to be stressed is that Buddhists were.9 the point being made here is more theological than political.html). 1989). ‘The people of India wept at the death of Muhammad.’ See his ‘The Historical Interaction between the Buddhist and Islamic Cultures before the Mongol Empire’ in his ‘The Berzin Archives—the Buddhist Archives of Dr Alexander Berzin’ (http://www. implicitly if not explicitly. Ibid. It was not part of a jihad specifically against Buddhism. should likewise be seen as contrary to ‘the general religious trends and official policies’ of Muslim states acting in accordance with Islamic precepts. The implication of this act of recognition is clear: the religion these Buddhists followed was not analogous to the pagan polytheistic religions. and made an image of him at Kīraj’. that when Muhammad b.. Any other acts of unprincipled violence by rogue Muslim generals. to be granted the same religious and legal recognition as fellow monotheists. 424. History of Muslim Civilization in India and Pakistan (Lahore: Institute of Islamic Culture. or the ‘People of the Book’ (Ahl al-Kitāb). But. See for further discussion. to quote the Buddhist scholar. in the same historian’s work. These acts are political exceptions which prove the religious rule: the rights of Hindus and Buddhists. Rather. While such pragmatism no doubt played a role in this historic decision. 9. p. Ikram. were sacrosanct. as recipients of an authentic divine revelation. as dhimmīs. It may be argued. whose adherents were not granted such privileges.berzinarchives. Pragmatism and principle 8. One cannot overlook such acts as the destruction of the monastery at Valabhi by the Abbsasid army in 782. 9 .8 Although subsequent Muslim rulers varied in their degree of fidelity to this precedent establishing the principle of religious tolerance in India. however. that the instinctive response of Hajjāj and his general stemmed more from hard-headed pragmatism than subtle theological reflection. ‘The destruction at Valabhi … was an exception to the general religious trends and official policies of the early Abbasid period. the point to be made is this: that the scholars of Islam did not (and still do not) regard this ‘pragmatic’ policy as violating or compromising any fundamental theological principle of Islam. in principle.com/web/en/archives/e-books/ unpublished_manuscripts/historical_interaction/pt2/history_cultures_10. S. Qāsim died.M.Setting the Scene It is thus not surprising to read. as a community akin to the ‘People of the Book’. Dr Alexander Berzin. There are two plausible explanations for it. or a mistaken operation ordered because of the Arabs’ confusing the local “white-clad” Jains with supporters of Abu Muslim and then not differentiating the Buddhists from the Jains. that granting Buddhists legal recognition was in fact more political than theological. the Jews and the Christians. they were regarded.

that the early Muslims in their encounters with Buddhism observed sufficient ‘family resemblances’ between Buddhism and the ‘People of the Book’ for them to feel justified in extending to Buddhists the same legal and religious rights granted to the ‘People of the Book’. largely unarticulated manner—by Muslims as followers of an authentic faith. which formed the basis of the official policy of tolerance of Buddhism by Muslims world-wide. or a betrayal of certain theological principles. and to rec10 . refutations or denunciations stemming from popular Muslim prejudice. one of the most universal verses of the Qur’ān: Truly those who believe and those who are Jews. The implication of granting Buddhists legal recognition. intuitive. it should be possible for Muslims to recognize Buddhist doctrines as expressing ‘belief in God and the Last Day’. It would be useful to explore further the implications of this early Muslim response to Buddhism. that the Buddhists were recognized—in an as it were existential. no fear or grief will befall them (2:62. as expressed in the following verse. at worst: one would be guilty of according religious legitimacy to a false religion. their reward is with their Lord. are to be treated as ‘People of the Book’. and to provide a more explicit theological—or spiritual—justification for this response. Christians and Sabeans. then they are implicitly to be included in the spectrum of ‘saved’ communities. and despite the paucity of scholarly works by Muslims making doctrinally explicit what was implied in the granting of dhimmī status to Buddhists. despite the reservations. even if this faith appeared to contradict Islam in certain major respects. The consequences for dialogue will be selfevident. political protection and religious tolerance is that the spiritual path and moral code of the Buddhist faith derive from an authentic revelation of God. and thus placed within the sphere of those believers mentioned in this verse.common ground between islam and buddhism went hand in hand. on the contrary. We would argue. If Buddhists are recognized as akin to the ‘People of the Book’. then the historical practice of granting Buddhists dhimmī status will be seen to be nothing more than ‘Realpolitik’. at best. that the ‘pragmatic’ decision of the politicians and generals was actually in harmony with the Islamic revelation. repeated almost verbatim at 5:69). and the Christians and the Sabeans—whoever believes in God and the Last Day and performs virtuous acts—for such. like Jews. If this be disputed by Muslims. One of our aims in this essay is to make explicit that which in large part has hitherto remained implicit: if Buddhists.

Setting the Scene ognize the acts prescribed by Buddhism as ‘virtuous acts’. unlike man-made paganism. This reservation is important. and the scriptures of the ancients (zubur al-awwalīn. so worship Me (21:25). Indeed. al-Shafi’i.’ E. then are they rightly guided … (2:137). asserted that the Qur’ānic references to the scriptures of Abraham and Moses (suhufi Ibrāhīm wa Mūsā. ‘Prophecies dating from the beginning of the Christian era have given 2. can also be included in the category of 10. it should be possible to demonstrate that the essence of the Buddhist message is at one with the immutable and unique message of all the Messengers: And We sent no Messenger before you but We inspired him [saying]: There is no God save Me. the extent to which these principles are practised is a different question altogether. If it cannot be shown that the essence of the Buddha’s message is at one with that of the message of the Qur’ān.500 years as the duration of the teaching of the Buddha Śakyamuni. Buddhism—A Short History (Oxford: Oneworld. 87:19). which gave rise to further prophecies five centuries after his passing away. 141. p. for the overwhelming majority of Muslim scholars accept that the ‘People of the Book’ are undoubtedly recipients of an authentic revelation which inaugurates their respective traditions. the religion practised by them is—or at least was10—an authentic one. For this status must imply that. whether through deliberate distortion of their scriptures (tahrīf) or through a degeneration which is the ransom of the passage of time. revealed by God. this verse confirms the uniqueness of the message: Nothing is said unto you [Muhammad] but what was said unto the Messengers before you (41:43). He concludes that Zoroastrians. 2000). it might be possible at least to demonstrate that it is ‘like’ it: And if they believe in the like of that which ye believe. or the spiritual logic. What matters in an exploration of common ground is the concordance on the level of principles. of the conventional Muslim practice of granting dhimmī status to Buddhists. 11 . then one is deprived of much of the religio-legal ground. but that they have not been faithful to that revelation. The great jurist. According to Edward Conze. 26:196) can be used as the basis for arguing that God revealed scriptures other than those specifically mentioned in the Qur’ān. If even this cannot be done. founder of one of the four schools of law in Sunni Islam. Conze. for example. Let us also note that there is in the juristic tradition a lively debate about whether those communities to whom the dhimmī status was granted should also be regarded as Ahl al-Kitāb in the full sense. in light of the verses cited above. The Buddha himself referred to the inevitability of such a degeneration in numerous prophecies.

and have made you nations and tribes that you may know one another… (49:13) And of His signs is the creation of the heavens and the earth. 81.common ground between islam and buddhism Ahl al-Kitāb. p. And say: We believe in that which has been revealed to us and revealed to you. and not treated only as a ‘protected community’. (29:46) Here. given that no human community has been deprived of revelation. mention is made explicitly of the ‘People of the Book’—the Jews and Christians. but. Our God and your God is one. and in the faith of those with whom one is in dialogue: And do not hold discourse with the People of the Book except in that which is finest. Tolerance and Coercion in Islam—Interfaith Relations in the Muslim Tradition (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Pickthall’s translation.M.11 Qur’ānic Premises of Dialogue Our approach to interfaith dialogue is based explicitly on the following key Qur’ānic verses regarding dialogue:12 O mankind. and the differences of your languages and colours. 12. and hold discourse with them in the finest manner. as we shall see. truly We have created you male and female. Ahl al-dhimma. the boundaries defining this category are flexible and not fixed. with minor modifications. This seeking of knowledge will be successful if dialogue be based on what is ‘finest’ in one’s own faith. citing al-Shafi’i’s Kitab al-umm. Yohanan Friedmann. stressing the inner unity of the message of religion per 11. The following verses uphold this key premise of dialogue. which thereby comes to embrace the whole of humanity. (16:125) The kaleidoscope of human variety and difference is a stimulus to knowledge—knowledge of the other and knowledge of oneself. Indeed. save with those who do wrong. All revealed religions can be placed within this category. 2003). herein are signs for those who know. and unto Him we surrender. 12 . 4/245 et passim. (30:22) Call unto the way of thy Lord with wisdom and fair exhortation. All translations from the Qur’ān are based on M.

(5:48) • And We never sent a messenger save with the language of his people. and as We bestowed unto David the Psalms. on the one hand. it should be possible to mount a serious argument in favour of the proposition that the Buddha was a Messenger. so that he might make [Our message] clear to them. and He will inform you of that about which you differed. (41:43) On the basis of these premises. 2006). inspired by God with a message which was destined to become the basis of a global religious community. on the other:13 • For every community there is a Messenger. (4:163–164) • And We sent no Messenger before you but We inspired him [saying]: There is no God save Me. See our The Other in the Light of the One—The Holy Qur’ān and Interfaith Dialogue (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society. as We inspired Noah. And had God willed. (21:25) • Naught is said unto you [Muhammad] but what was said unto the Messengers before you. and Jesus and Job and Jonah and Aaron and Solomon. as We inspired Abraham and Ishmael and Isaac and Jacob and the tribes. 13 . for elaboration of this perspective. one can argue that the Buddha could well be one of the Messengers not explicitly mentioned in the Islamic revelation. Unto God you will all return. and the outer diversity of the forms clothing this unique message. (10:47) • For each of you [communities] We have established a Law and a Way. But in order that He might try you by that which He has given you [He has made you as you are].Setting the Scene se. (14:4) • Truly We inspire you. He could have made you one community. so worship Me. This argument is strengthened when one considers that over ten percent of the inhabitants of the globe belong to the community inaugurated by the 13. and Messengers We have mentioned to you before. and Messengers We have not mentioned to you. So vie with one another in good works. but in light of what is said in 4:164. He is not mentioned by name in the Qur’ān. and the prophets after him.

that is. which means the one who has ‘thus come’ and also ‘thus gone’. Bhikku Nanamoli and Bikkhu Bodhi explain the dual meaning as follows: ‘The Pali commentators explain the word as meaning “thus come” (tathā āgata) and “thus gone” (tathā gata). and also as Dhamma (Sanskrit: Dharma).. 15. it would appear logical to conclude that the Buddha is the Messenger for this vast community of believers. discovers the deepest truths about the nature of existence. so many forms of bondage. that the Buddha is indeed one of the Messengers sent by God to humanity: ‘He is not merely a wise sage or a benevolent moralist but the latest in the line of Fully Enlightened Ones. p.’ 14 It is worth quoting further from this description of the Buddha’s function. 26:18. In their authoritative translation of one of the major scriptural compilations of the Pali canon. 14 . and establishes a Dispensation (sāsana) through which the path to deliverance again becomes accessible to the world. 24. 259–260. if ‘for every community there is a Messenger’. the Majjhima Nikāya (‘Middle Length Discourses’). each of whom arises singly in an age of spiritual darkness. The Middle Length Discourses of the Buddha—A Translation of the Majjhima Nikāya (trs. This Nibbāna is described in the following terms. referred to as Nibbāna (Sanskrit: Nirvāna). 1995).’ The essence of this dispensation is derived from the Buddha’s enlightenment. Bhikku Nanamoli & Bhikku Bodhi) (Oxford: The Pali Texts Society. pp. from which the Buddha said he sought— and found—deliverance: • unborn supreme security from bondage • unageing supreme security from bondage • unailing supreme security from bondage • deathless supreme security from bondage • sorrowless supreme security from bondage • undefiled supreme security from bondage15 14. Ibid. as it reinforces the argument made above. The Buddha as Messenger One of the epithets by which the Buddha described himself is Tathāgatā.common ground between islam and buddhism Buddha. the one who comes into our midst bearing the message of deathlessness to which he has gone by his own practice of the path. all of which are juxtaposed with their opposites.

Setting the Scene

The Buddha continues to describe this enlightenment in terms of the ‘Dhamma’—as we shall see below, this term can be translated by such terms as ‘law’, ‘way’ and ‘norm’ on the one hand; and as ultimate truth and reality, on the other. So the enlightenment and the way to enlightenment are virtually synonymous. The Dhamma, then, is described by the Buddha as ‘profound, hard to see and hard to understand, peaceful and sublime, unattainable by mere reasoning, subtle, to be experienced by the wise’. The essence of the enlightenment thus remains incommunicable, it can only be ‘experienced’ by the wise, and is ‘unattainable by mere reasoning’. According to the Diamond Sūtra: ‘truth is uncontainable and inexpressible’.16 So only the means by which enlightenment can be attained are communicable. This communicable content of the enlightenment experience is summed up in the ‘Four Noble Truths’. It is the declaration of these truths that sets the ‘wheel of the Dharma’ turning at the first sermon delivered by the Budhha, to five monks in the Deer Park at Isipatana, Benares. These truths are: the fact of suffering; the origin of suffering; the cessation of suffering; the way leading to the cessation of suffering. They are explained in various places in different ways, one succinct presentation of them is given in the following passage. The Buddha asks: ‘What is suffering?’: Birth is suffering; ageing is suffering; sickness is suffering; death is suffering; sorrow, lamentation, pain, grief, and despair are suffering; not to obtain what one wants is suffering; in short, the five aggregates17 affected by clinging are suffering. This is called suffering. And what is the origin of suffering? It is craving, which brings renewal of being, is accompanied by delight and lust, and delights in this and that; that is, craving for sensual pleasures, craving for being, and craving for non-being. This is called the origin of suffering. And what is the cessation of suffering? It is the remainderless fading away and ceasing, the giving up, relinquish16. The Diamond Sutra and The Sutra of Hui-Neng, tr. A.F. Price & Wong Moulam (Boston: Shambhala, 1990), p. 24. 17. These aggregates (skandhas) are: material form, feeling, perception, mental formations, consciousness. See The Middle Length Discourses, op. cit., pp. 26–27 for an explanation of these aggregates by Bhikku Nanamoli and Bhikku Bodhi. See also Thich Nhat Hanh, The Heart of the Buddha’s Teaching (Berkeley: Parallax Press, 1988), ch. 23, ‘The Five Aggregates’, pp. 164–171.

15

common ground between islam and buddhism

ing, letting go, and rejecting of that same craving. This is called the cessation of suffering. And what is the way leading to the cessation of suffering? It is just this Noble Eightfold Path; that is, right view, right intention, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, right concentration. This is called the way leading to the cessation of suffering.18 It is to be noted that the Qur’ānic definition of salvation in Islam is directly connected with the cessation of suffering; it is from the suffering of hell, precisely, that one is in fact ‘saved’: Truly those who believe and those who are Jews, and the Christians and the Sabeans—whoever believes in God and the Last Day and performs virtuous acts—for such, their reward is with their Lord, no fear or grief will befall them (2:62; repeated almost verbatim at 5:69). One might ask whether the two types of suffering are situated on the same plane: whereas the Muslim idea of avoiding suffering is connected to the avoidance of perpetual torment in hell, the Buddha’s message appears to pertain only to the cessation of suffering in this world. However, there is certainly an ‘eschatological’ aspect to the Buddha’s message (just as inversely, there is a terrestrial aspect to the cessation of suffering in Islam), and this is made clear in many sermons where posthumous existences are referred to in terms identifiable as ‘heavenly’ and ‘hellish’, depending on the nature of the deeds performed here on earth. Indeed, the principle of accountability, and of tasting the fruits hereafter only of one’s actions herebelow, was central to the Buddha’s own enlightenment. Describing the various phases of his enlightenment, he speaks as follows: When my concentrated mind was thus purified, bright, unblemished, rid of imperfection, malleable, wieldy, steady, and attained to imperturbability, I directed it to knowledge of the passing away and reappearance of beings. With the divine eye, which is purified and surpasses the human, I saw beings passing away and reappearing, inferior and superior, fair and ugly, fortunate and unfortunate. I understood how beings pass on according to their actions thus: ‘These unworthy beings who were ill conducted in body, speech and
18. Ibid., 9.15–18, pp. 134–135. We have inserted all eight dimensions of the Path, whereas the translators had mentioned only two, separated by an ellipsis, given the fact that the list had appeared several times in this Sutta already.

16

Setting the Scene

mind, revilers of noble ones, wrong in their views, giving effect to wrong view in their actions, on the dissolution of the body, after death, have reappeared in a state of deprivation, in a bad destination, in perdition, even in hell; but those worthy being who were well conducted in body, speech and mind, not revilers of noble ones, right in their views, giving effect to their right views in their actions, on the dissolution of the body, after death, have reappeared in a good destination, even in the heavenly world.’ Thus with the divine eye, which is purified and surpasses the human, I saw beings passing away and reappearing inferior and superior, fair and ugly, fortunate and unfortunate, and I understood how beings pass on according to their actions.19 The concrete reality of the principle of karma, of concordant actions and reactions, was thus brought home to the Buddha as part of his original enlightenment, whence the repeated insistence on the necessity of ethical propriety, manifested through an adherence to the Noble Eightfold Path. The ethical content of the Buddha’s message is thus strikingly similar to that which one finds in Islam. Not only are there numerous correspondences between Islamic ethics and each of the aspects of the Noble Eightfold Path, but also as regards the fundamental determinant of one’s life hereafter, there is an undeniable similarity, centred on the nature of one’s actions. ‘O My servants’, God says in a hadīth qudsī (divine utterance), ‘it is but your deeds that I reckon up for you and then recompense you for.’ 20 There are no doubt profound differences between the two faiths as regards the way in which this principle of posthumous recompense or ultimate accountability operates: in Islam, there is belief in a Personal Divinity, God as the Judge, who weighs up our deeds, and in Buddhism the principle of karma is strictly impersonal. Nonetheless, the incompatibility between the two perspectives pertains to the operation of the principle of accountability, and not to the principle itself. In fact, one observes within Islam both modes of operation. The conception of God as ‘personal’ Judge is obviously predominant in the Qur’ān; but the complementary principle is by no means absent: an intimation of the Bud19. Ibid., 4.29, pp. 105–106. 20. Recorded in Muslim, Tirmidhī and Ibn Mājah. See for the English and Arabic text, Forty Hadith Qudsi, selected and translated by E. Ibrahim and D. JohnsonDavies (Beirut: Dar al-Koran al-Kareem, 1980), p. 84.

17

common ground between islam and buddhism

dhist ‘impersonal’ perspective is given in the following verses of the Qur’ān: And every man’s augury have We fastened to his own neck, and We shall bring forth for him on the Day of Resurrection a book which he will find wide open. [It will be said to him] ‘Read your book, your own soul suffices as reckoner against yourself this day’ (17:13–14). Even if there are dozens of other verses in which God as Judge is deemed to be the determinant of one’s fate in the Hereafter, this single verse shows that the essential principle of accountability in the Hereafter can be expressed in different ways. The theistically conceived ‘Judge’ can be seen, from a Buddhist point of view, as one way of expressing the objectivity of the principle of cosmic recompense; while karma can be conceived, from a Muslim point of view, as one way of expressing the principle according to which the Judge evaluates all deeds.21 Moreover, as will be seen in the section on compassion, in both traditions there is a principle which transcends the cosmic chain of cause and effect, and this is divine mercy. The affinity remains, therefore, on the level of principle, and this can help reinforce the basic argument sketched out above, and which we hope to flesh out in what follows: that there are enough resemblances between the two faiths to enable Muslims to affirm that Buddhists are guided by a true religion, one which is ‘like’ Islam in the sense intended by the words of the following verse: And if they believe in the like of that which ye believe, then are they rightly guided … (2:137). It should be noted that this verse comes immediately after one of the most comprehensive descriptions of the scope of the prophetic mission—several prophets being named specifically, and then all prophets being referred to in general: Say: We believe in God and that which is revealed unto us and that which was revealed unto Abraham, and Ishmael, and Isaac, and Jacob, and the tribes, and that which Moses and Jesus received, and that which the prophets received
21. See the interesting comparison made by His Holiness, the Dalai Lama, of the Buddhist view of karma as opposed to the Christian view of God as Judge, in his The Good Heart: A Buddhist Perspective on the Teachings of Jesus (Somerville: Wisdom Publications, 1996), p. 115ff.

18

Setting the Scene

from their Lord. We make no distinction between any of them, and unto Him we have surrendered (2:136). As noted above, verse 2:62 of the Qur’ān teaches us that salvation is dependent upon the realization of three principles: belief in the Absolute, accountability to that Absolute, and virtuous conduct in consequence of these beliefs. At this point it would appear that the Buddha certainly taught the latter two principles; as regards the first, belief in the Absolute, we shall be addressing this below, in chapter 1. If our argument there is valid, then there would appear to be sufficient grounds for asserting that Buddhist beliefs are certainly close enough to Islamic ones to be regarded as authentic guidance: if they believe in the like of that which ye believe, then are they rightly guided. It would be appropriate at this point to proceed with an evaluation of the nature of the Buddha’s enlightenment—bearing in mind that the word ‘buddha’ means ‘awakened one’ 22—in the light of the Islamic concept of divine revelation. Revelation from on High or Within? ‘With the divine eye, which is purified and surpasses the human’: this phrase, from The Middle Length Discourses, cited above, is one of the keys to understanding the Buddha’s message and his dialectic. However much be the emphasis on the human aspect of his enlightenment, it is clear from this citation alone—and many more could be given—that it is only something beyond the human and the relative that can give rise to the transcendent perceptions of spiritual realities which constitute the message of the Buddha. In other words, this phrase gives us a clear intimation of the transcendent source of the vision enjoyed by the Buddha, even if in the Buddhist perspective one refuses to name this transcendent source. This refusal stems from a fear of reifying this transcendent source of enlightenment, that is, turning it into an object. For in reality it is the supreme source of all consciousness, which cannot in any way be given a ‘name’ and a ‘form’ (namarupa) without diminishing one’s receptivity to it as the ultimate reality; being the very substance of all thought, it cannot
22. In certain Mahayana texts, the word ‘refers to reality itself, and to people who are awake to reality’, according to Thomas Cleary in the introduction to his translation of the seminal Mahayana text, The Flower Ornament Scripture—A Translation of the Avatamsaka Sutra, Translated from the Chinese by Thomas Cleary (Boulder & London: Shambhala, 1984), p. 3.

19

common ground between islam and buddhism

be the object of thought. It is nonetheless ‘objective’ in relation to human subjectivity, and that is why the Buddha refers to the ‘divine eye’ which surpasses human modes of cognition. The transcendent objectivity of the source of enlightenment reveals itself through and as the immanent consciousness of the one enlightened, the ‘Buddha’. At first sight it may seem that the Islamic conception of prophecy (nubuwwa) contradicts the Buddhist conception of enlightenment (bodhi). In Islam, the function of prophecy devolves upon particular individuals, chosen by God, and nobody can aspire to the status of prophecy, or participate in its function. In Buddhism, by contrast, it is stated that enlightenment was not bestowed upon the Buddha by any external, objective ‘divinity’; it sprang up from his own innermost substance, and his state of enlightenment is attainable by all, in principle. This point of view is succinctly expressed in the following text from the Pali canon: Therefore, O Ananda, be ye lamps unto yourselves. Be ye a refuge unto yourselves. Betake yourselves to no external refuge. Hold fast to the Truth as a lamp. Hold fast as a refuge to the Truth …it is they, Ananda, who shall reach the very topmost Height …23 The idea of seeking ‘no external refuge’, and being a refuge unto oneself appears to fly in the face of the Qur’ānic insistence on total dependence upon God and upon His revelation conveyed by His chosen Prophet. Any attempt to be independent is severely censured: Read, in the name of your Lord who created; created man from a clot. Read, and your Lord is most bounteous, He who taught by the Pen; taught man what he knew not. But nay, verily man is rebellious, in that he deems himself independent. Unto your Lord is indeed the Return (96:1–8). However, it can be argued that the Buddha’s enlightenment comprises two aspects, one of which was proper to him alone, the other which is universally accessible. The first aspect can indeed be regarded as the source of his ‘prophecy’, to use Islamic terms, the ‘message’ or sāsana which formed the basis of the Buddhist tradi23. Ananda K. Coomaraswamy, Buddha and the Gospel of Buddhism (New Jersey: Citadel Press, 1988), p. 77.

20

explain the mechanism of suffering: that which suffers is not a permanent self. sanctified consciousness. alone. his sanctity. while the specific message which defines the Prophetic function is indeed bestowed upon him. the revelation experienced by the Buddha. who follow his Sunna. in respect of the first. the knowledge bestowed comes from without. and the other. The ‘friends of God’ (awliyā’ Allāh) are saints. no other sage or ‘prophet’ is conceivable in the Buddhist tradition. In regard to the second. any hint that the revelation has anything to do with the person of the Prophet is heretical. in this respect. his message. ‘no-self’. In the first case. this doctrine is known as one of the three ‘marks’ in Buddhist doctrine. his walāya being the source of the walāya of the saints. pertaining to what the Buddha called the ‘divine eye’. this corresponds to what in Islam is called walāya. emulating the Prophet culminates for the highest saints in a real participation. and is thus subjective. The Prophet was both rasūl and walī. It may be objected here that this enlightenment constitutes. These three ‘marks’ of existence complement the four noble truths. then. one who does not aspire to sanctification is heedless of the meaning of the prophet as role-model and example: There is indeed for you in the Messenger of God a beautiful exemplar … (33:21). but not prophets. Moreover. as regards what in Islam would be called his risāla. by contrast. his status is unique. indeed. whereas in the other. One can resolve this dilemma with the help of two fundamental principles: one of which we have mentioned above. in the Prophet’s own sanctity. to some degree at least. precisely. the fundamental notion of anattā. at however deep a level of consciousness. the knowledge acquired comes from oneself.Setting the Scene tion. as regards the second. in principle. the enlightenment he attained was indeed made accessible in principle to all those who followed his teachings. but not messengers of God. They are enlightened beings. In other words. To address briefly the latter. and none can attain to his status. in the one there is no mention of a divinity. and none can aspire to it. and is thus objective. it would be argued. can be the object of the aspiration for all. the other two being dukkha (suffering) and anicca (impermanence). and that this surging up of enlightenment from within cannot be equated with the descent (tanzīl) of revelation from on high. and in particular. only a deeper dimension of the self. but the various perishable aggre21 . in the second. Messenger and saint.

See Marco Pallis. for a compelling argument demonstrating that ‘grace’ is strongly implicit within Buddhist teachings. for the two domains—such and such a dharma. absolutely transcending the individual is real. Ananda. of a self. a fundamental tenet of Buddhist belief is that all individual dharmas are baseless. or of anything of the nature of a self. on the contrary. ‘Is There Room for Grace in Buddhism?’ in his A Buddhist Spectrum (London: George Allen & Unwin. As regards anattā. Samyutta Nikāya. As will be seen shortly.common ground between islam and buddhism gates of which individual beings are composed. 1980). and the mind.. Gautama the man cannot be accused of having brought to the surface of his specific consciousness anything residing in the innermost depths of his self. the Buddha explains to his disciple Ananda the meaning of the statement ‘The world is empty’ in the following way: ‘… it is empty. first and foremost to the individual self. Only The Dharma. This applies. p.’ 24 It should be immediately apparent that. the source of that enlightenment cannot possibly be the empirical self. And what is it that is thus empty? The five seats of the five senses. abiding ‘self’. be derived from something absolute. 25. for this self is rendered illusory in the light of that very enlightenment. The ‘revelation’ of this relativity must. it is like the difference between light and darkness. empty. could only have attained his enlightenment by virtue of an objective principle infinitely transcending his own humanity. cited in ibid. we arrive at the inescapable conclusion that Gautama. In other words. One can then distinguish between enlight24. in good Buddhist logic. on the one hand. If the Buddha’s enlightenment taught him that the empirical self is an illusion. illusory. life and being flow. if there is no permanent. and the Dharma as such.25 This principle must radically transcend the particular man. Gautama Shakyamuni. being that which alone can reveal the self to be illusory. as a human being. 4:54. 52–71. and that ‘something’ absolute can only be the objective principle whence all consciousness. and that objective principle is the source of all revelation. The relative self cannot reveal the relativity of the self. 98. that which in Islam is called Allāh. We say ‘absolutely’. on the other—are incommensurable. and the feeling that is related to the mind: all these are void of a self or of anything that is self-like. 22 . pp. these aggregates attach themselves to objects which are likewise perishable: their very impermanence ensures that the aggregates of the being attached to them will experience the phenomenon of suffering.

by means of which others can be helped to achieve enlightenment themselves: The Conquerors are masters of various and manifold means whereby the Tathāgata reveals the supreme light to the world of gods and men—means adapted to their temperaments and prejudices. cit. so that he might make it clear to them (14:4).26 In the light of the above discussion we can interpret this verse from the Saddharmapundarīka Sūtra as follows: the revelation of the Tathāgata is the revelation of the Buddha-nature (Buddhadhātu). D. however much such a designation be resisted by Buddhists themselves. op. potentials and conditions … This principle of adaptation and specific prescription is known as “skill in means”. We shall be addressing this important concept below. 159. they will be reflecting the fact that many Buddhists are able to recognize the Prophet Muhammad as one of the individuals in whose mission the function of the Dharma-kāya27 was manifested—even if many Muslims themselves will resist such a designation. Buddha and the Gospel of Buddhism.Setting the Scene enment as such. 63. Suzuki. According to Suzuki: Perceiving an incarnation of the Dharmakāya in every spiritual leader regardless of his nationality and professed creed. it should be possible for Muslims to mount a serious argument in favour of the proposition that the Buddha was a ‘messenger of God’. 23 .T. Francis of Assisi.28 26. cited in Coomaraswamy. p. Given these premises.’ This principle reminds one of the Qur’ānic perspective: And We never sent a messenger save with the language of his people. it is the revelation of the Absolute. 159. and the specific contents or the ‘message’—the risāla—conveyed through that enlightenment.. Outlines of Mahayana Buddhism.. Thomas Cleary. p. Saddharmapundarīka Sūtra 2:36 and 73. cited in ibid. Mahayanists recognized a Buddha in Socrates. Mohammad. p. Laotze. and many others. 28. commenting upon the ‘infinity and eternity of Buddha’. Jesus. 27. and not Shakyamuni the man. the principle. By doing so. which is bestowed upon human communities in the form of a sāsana (‘dispensation’) communicated by an upāya (‘skilful means’) adapted to their conditions. Confucius. writes as follows: ‘enlightened guides present various teachings to people in accord with their needs. Literally: the body of the Dharma.

And had God willed. p. however different be the religious starting points. and He will inform you of that about which you differed.’ 29 He reinforces the Qur’ānic concept of spiritual ‘competition’ in his important paper. The Many Ways to Nirvana (London: Hodder and Stoughton. Whereas the religions of the world are very different from each other in terms of philosophical doctrines. A clear indication of this is that all major religious traditions carry the message of love. the Dalai Lama. compassion. So vie with one another in good works. Unto God you will all return. without exception. aim at values which are self-evidently khayrāt. He could have made you one community. let us return to the Qur’ānic verse cited above. But in order that He might try you by that which He has given you [He has made you as you are]. forgiveness. ‘Harmony. But the competition is in relation to good works. which brought Christian and 29. His Holiness. 2004).common ground between islam and buddhism The Dalai Lama and the Dynamics of Dialogue Finally. he writes. khayrāt. (5:48) We are enjoined by this verse to engage in a ‘healthy competition’ with those whose paths are different from our own: the very differences are themselves part of the foundation for the competition. all major religions are the same. from this point of view. They all have the same potential to transform the human mind. the importance of which for the principle and the practice of interfaith dialogue cannot be over-estimated: For each of you [communities] We have established a Law and a Way. ‘in terms of training the mind. the Dalai Lama. This Qur’ānic view of the purpose and goal of dialogue resonates deeply with the stated aims of His Holiness. and there is no dispute or disagreement about what goodness is: it is immediately recognizable. Dialogue and Meditation’ delivered at the famous ‘Gethsemani Encounter’. the Dalai Lama stresses not only that the different religions must remain faithful to their respective traditions. 5. so many forms of goodness. 24 . however different be the processes by which goodness is produced. In his numerous writings and speeches. but also that they all. contentment and self-discipline. should generate a healthy competition aimed at ‘goodness’ which is always and everywhere the same. Dialogue between different religious believers.

) The Gethsemani Encounter (New York: Continuum. 4. nor to create more trouble in the world. in D.30 For the Dalai Lama. etc: Rider. religion or theory. the Dalai Lama. ‘But I think we should have one kind of constructive competition. For the ‘spiritual experience’ consequent upon deeper practice enables one ‘to see the value of other traditions. Widening the Circle of Love. to promote religious harmony. p. becoming too attached to it. then the values which bring human beings together in goodness will be eclipsed by dogmatic coagulations: All religions teach a message of love. and our Christian brothers and sisters should also implement their teachings in daily life. 1996. Yet if we put too much emphasis on our own philosophy. cit. Kentucky. compassion. one restricts oneself to the purely theoretical aspects of one’s tradition. by contrast. J. it is insofar as ‘each side would like to be better practitioners’ that the competition between them is constructive and not destructive.W. 32. and to guard against a certain kind of unhealthy competition. Basically.Wiseman (eds. the result will be trouble. one should look into one’s own tradition seriously. 1999). tr.’ Implementation of belief is central to the Dalai Lama’s vision of the transformative power of ‘practice’.’ 31 If. Jesus Christ. 49. While urging all participants to avoid the temptation to engage in ‘advertisement’ for one’s own tradition. 2002). all the great teachers. were motivated by a desire to help their fellow beings. he maintains nonetheless. The Buddhists should implement what we believe in daily life.Setting the Scene Buddhist monks together in dialogue in July. Sydney. They did not seek to gain anything for themselves. including Gautama Buddha. 25 . the Dalai Lama. The Many Ways to Nirvana. Mitchell. His Holiness. 31. p. Muhammad and Moses. Dialogue and Meditation’. ‘Harmony.. eminently practicable and philosophically irrefut30. His Holiness. Jeffrey Hopkins (London. in Gethsemani. and implement it as much as possible. Each system seeks in its own way to improve life for us all. and try to impose it on other people.32 The Dalai Lama’s message on dialogue—on the spiritual dynamics underlying true dialogue—is at once ethically simple and spiritually profound. the very process by which one deepens the practice of one’s own tradition illuminates the truth and wisdom of other traditions. sincerity and honesty. p. Therefore. 83. op.

the Dalai Lama means. 4–5. you are able to bring about this inner transformation in a more effective way. then in following your own spiritual tradition.common ground between islam and buddhism able: if you bring to life. harmony and cooperation. you will discover that a kind of natu33. Those who realized the deepest values of their own faith are referred to by the Dalai Lama. and it is they who constitute the most effective partners in authentic dialogue: It is my belief that if prayer. those who engage in the meditative dimensions of their faith alongside the philosophical ones. tamed and balanced. By the word ‘contemplation’. But first we must change ourselves. 34. sincere communication. the fundamental values of your own religion. unfocused state of mind toward one that is disciplined. Ibid. The following passage expresses a compelling picture of the power of the ‘dialogical’ dynamics that are unleashed by the sincere and ever-deepening practice of one’s own faith. Each one of us is responsible for mankind. When meditation becomes an important part of your spiritual life. the analytical or philosophical aspects of the tradition. your mind and heart will open to peace. as ‘practitioners’. expanding peace further still to nations and then to the world will bring mutual trust. A person who has perfected the faculty of single-pointedness will definitely have a greater ability to attain this objective. All this is possible. and fully successful joint efforts to solve the world’s problems. untamed. you will not only change yourself.33 One is reminded here of the verse of the Qur’ān: Truly God will not change the condition of a people until they change the condition of their own souls (13:11). here and in most other contexts read by us. meditation and contemplation34 are combined in daily practice. 26 . the effect on the practitioner’s mind and heart will be all the greater. mutual respect. pp. One of the major aims and purposes of religious practice for the individual is an inner transformation from an undisciplined. again and again. Once this transformation has been achieved. you will also change the world: Through your kindness towards others. within yourself. Expanding this inner environment to the larger community around you will bring unity..

that the Dalai Lama sees the religions of the world coming together in harmony.. Ibid.Setting the Scene ral humility will arise in you. Every major religion has the potential to create this. 40. I believe the best way to counter this force is to experience the value of one’s own path through a meditative life. 36.35 The Dalai Lama then adds a point of inestimable significance for understanding and overcoming the psychology underlying religious fundamentalism. but also an inability to plumb the depth of one’s own religion: People often experience feelings of exclusivity in their religious beliefs—a feeling that one’s own path is the only true path—which can create a sense of apprehension about connecting with others of different faiths. p. then the deeper will be our respect and reverence toward other religions. allowing you to communicate better with people from other religious traditions and cultural backgrounds. You are in a better position to appreciate the values and preciousness of other traditions because you have seen this value from within your own tradition. in our hearts. 39–40. both ethical and spiritual. This is the proper way for us to promote genuine compassion and a spirit of harmony among the religions of the world. and any attempt to dissolve religious traditions within one universal religion.. then. he instead invites us to participate actively in a vision of universal harmony based on the spirit of wisdom and compassion which emanates from the heart: I believe the purpose of all the major religious traditions is not to construct big temples on the outside. on the level of practice. which will enable one to see the value and preciousness of other traditions. pp. It is.36 35. but to create temples of goodness and compassion inside. while maintaining their own specific identities. 27 . op. The Good Heart. cit. Strongly opposed to any syncretism. implicit in what he says here is that this kind of fundamentalism or exclusivism arises out of an inability not only to understand other religions. The greater our awareness is regarding the value and effectiveness of other religious traditions.

28 .common ground between islam and buddhism In what follows. we intend to make a humble contribution to this inspiring vision of inter-religious harmony by bringing to light the common spiritual and ethical ground underlying the religions of Islam and Buddhism.

95. See al-Rāghib alIsfahānī’s classical dictionary of Qur’ānic terms. 2007). nor is begotten. uncompounded. monks. God. is One God. and were it not. Snelgrove. p. is compounded.B. but that there is only one absolute. not made. Mu‘jam mufradāt alfāz al-Qur’ān (Beirut: Dār al-Fikr. the Self-Sufficient Besought of all. not become. not made. This rather wordy translation of the single Arabic word (which is one of the Names of God) al-Samad is given by Martin Lings (The Holy Qur’ān—Translations of Selected Verses. Lings’ translation does full justice to the two fundamental connotations of the name: al-Samad is absolutely self-sufficient. 29 . not become.). is eternally besought by all other beings. 2. monks. p. not become. is compounded. Conze. on the other. I.Part Two Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator Conceiving of the One Say: He. permanent reality—all other realities being relative and ephemeral. for this very reason. 294. Horner. D. on the one hand. (Qur’ān 112:1–4) There is. A.’ (Udāna. and. has become.1 He begets not. is made. for this unborn. no escape could be shown here for what is born. totally dependent upon 1. uncompounded. 1954). is made. therefore an escape can be shown for what is born. Royal Aal al-Bayt Institute & The Islamic Texts Society. The first testimony of Islam. an unborn. ‘No divinity but the one and only Divinity’ can be understood to mean not just that there is only one God as opposed to many. not made. n. 200.d. E. Waley (Oxford: Bruno Cassirer. p. 80–81)2 The juxtaposition of these two scriptural citations shows us the possibility of arguing that the ultimate Reality to which Islam and Buddhism testify is one and the same. eds. One can ask the question: is That which is described as absolutely One in the Qur’ān metaphysically identical to that which is described as ‘uncompounded’ by the Buddha? Let us take a look at how this oneness is described in Islam. uncompounded. has become. And there is none like unto Him. before comparing it to the ‘uncompounded’ in Buddhism. Buddhist Texts Through the Ages. an unborn. monks. But because there is.

together with its corollary. then. but also. lost in the path of wrong thought. At this point we will endeavour to address the temporal aspect.The Dhammapada—The Path of Perfection. will be addressed. and there subsists (yabqā) only the Face of your Lord. he has truly held tight to the firmest of handles. 1983). UK: Penguin. being above and beyond the temporal condition. So whoever rejects [lit. Juan Mascaró (Harmondsworth. later the substantial aspect. this first testimony comes to mean. one temporal and the other substantial. The Unborn It is possible to discern in the Buddha’s saying from the Udāna two affirmations of the oneness of ultimate reality. which can never break (2:256). Owner of Majesty and Glory (55:26–27). This epistemological mode of affirmation of tawhīd. Thus. 11–12. it is from this ‘not become’ that all becoming originates. they shall indeed reach the Truth. is perforce the origin of that condition. which figures in the very first chapter of the Dhammapada: Those who think the unreal is. and more fundamentally.common ground between islam and buddhism this One reality for its existence: Everything thereon is passing away (fān). pp. Indeed the right way has been made distinct from error. and know the unreal is not. But those who know the Real is. ‘disbelieves’: yakfur] the false gods and believes in God. tr. safe on the path of right thought. so many erroneous views of reality. or the oneness of God. This 3. relating to the distinction between compounded and non-compounded. 30 . they shall never reach the Truth. the ‘unborn’ and the ‘not become’ can be understood to refer to a reality or essence which. I. and think the Real is not.3 This statement echoes the first testimony of Islam. The false ‘gods’ of paganism are not just idols made of wood and stone. understood metaphysically or epistemologically. the censure of shirk. might be seen to resonate deeply with the following simple statement by the Buddha. in metaphysical terms: ‘No reality but the one and only Reality’. In terms of time. so many mistakes on the level of thought. It also echoes the verse of the Qur’ān: There is no compulsion in religion. rather than simply theologically. or idolatry.

as being unbegotten. 80–81. one might ask whether the Buddha’s silences can be interpreted positively. will prefer to maintain silence rather than affirming or denying these qualities. then one will be making his ‘non-theism’ into an ‘atheism’. in particular. the Personal divinity. While some Buddhists may feel obliged to deny belief in a divinity possessed of such qualities. But to assert that the Buddha’s doctrine is ‘atheistic’ would be to attribute to him an explicit denial and negation of the Absolute—which one does not find anywhere in his teachings. al-Mubdi’. Here we see a major. each Name thus implies not only the particular quality it designates. following the example of the Buddha. Many of these attributes will be alien to the Buddhist conception of what is meant by the ‘unborn’. not become. by contrast. then his ‘non-theism’ will not be seen as negating the Essence of the Absolute which transcends all attributes. If. if so. and ‘the Originator’. divide between the doctrines of the two faiths on the plane of theology. Revealer. and without which the Personal divinity is nothing. Judge in Buddhism. ‘the Judge’. al-Awwal. Nobody can deny that the Buddha’s doctrine is non-theistic: there is no Personal divinity playing the role of Creator. that is. and one might discern an implicit relationship with certain dimensions of the divine reality. However. but also Allāh as such. as methodically ignoring every attribute that can be predicated of this Absolute— ignoring that is. a denial both of the Personal divinity and of the supra-Personal Essence—the Essence implied by the Personal divinity. The sole ontological substance of all the Names is Allāh. such as ‘the Creator’. given that in Islamic theology each of the Names designates an attribute of Allāh. uncompounded’. one interprets his silences negatively. in the light of his clear affirmation of the Absolute as that which is ‘unborn. ‘the Conquerer’ etc. together 31 . ‘the First’. on the plane of metaphysics and even on that of mystical psychology. and thereby all of the other ‘ninety-nine’ Names of Allāh. others. and perhaps unbridgeable. that which is ‘Named’ by the Names. but rather. not made. needless to say. ‘the Master’. for the sake of an exclusive focus on the supra-Personal Essence.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator unnamed degree of reality thus has an explicit resonance with the way in which Allāh is described in 112:3. Much more is theologically implied in these qualities of Allāh than in the simple reference of the Buddha to what is ‘unborn’. as if they implied a negation of the things about which he remained silent. The citation we have given above from the Udāna.

This is connected with the use of the word ‘escape’ in Udāna 80–81. became narrow for them. The fact that there is a conception and affirmation of the Absolute makes it difficult to qualify the Buddhist doctrine as atheistic. but rather with stressing the imperative need of escaping to the Absolute. subject to old age. The Middle Length Discourses. sorrow and defilement. to which one must ‘escape’. op. escaping. deathless. that is. There is a conception—and therefore an affirmation—of this Reality. pp.. … so escape unto God (51:50). Mention was made of mystical psychology above. 259–260. we do not ask for subtle definitions of what it is that will save us. Here we feel a resonance with such verses in the Qur’ān as the following: …when the earth. sorrowless and the undefiled— is to escape from what is compounded. makes it clear that the Buddha did indeed conceive of the Absolute. It will be recalled that Nirvāna as described by the Buddha was framed entirely in terms of an escape from bondage into supreme security: • unborn supreme security from bondage • unageing supreme security from bondage • unailing supreme security from bondage • deathless supreme security from bondage • sorrowless supreme security from bondage • undefiled supreme security from bondage4 The whole purpose of presenting the reality of the uncompounded— of the unageing. what matters is the urgency of fleeing from the world of sin and suffering to the only refuge. It is this urgency which provides one answer to the ques4. such that they knew that there is no refuge from God except in Him (9:118). however ‘minimalist’ such a conception is as compared to the more detailed theological conception found in Islam. vast as it is. 26:18. In a situation of dire urgency. the various attributes of the Absolute. and their own souls became narrow for them. it is this urgency which determines the modalities and the language of the Buddha’s message. It is this urgency which Buddhist teachings directly address. 32 . In other words. death. cit. which is Nirvāna. in theological mode. From the point of view of these verses.common ground between islam and buddhism with several other verses from the Pali canon which one could cite. and that this Absolute is affirmed as the ultimate Reality. the Buddha was not primarily concerned with describing. that of the Absolute. from the painful illusions of the relative—the compounded—to the blissful reality of the Absolute. unailing.

one-sided assertions of the immanence of the Absolute Self in the relative self (jīvātman). so that he might make it clear to them (14:4). As we saw earlier. it was rejected altogether by the ‘annihilationists’ as a piece of wishful thinking by those who could not accept the grim reality of nothingness: nothing of 33 . the reason why he chose not to speak of such a Creator-God becomes more intelligible. Muslims ask. do the Buddhists deny the existence of a Creator? We would argue. The transcendence of the Absolute Self (Paramātman) was lost sight of amid the formulaic. If salvation had become reduced by the ‘eternalists’ to a blithe self-projection into eternity. First. the result being a diminution of a sense of the utter otherness of the Absolute Self vis-à-vis the relativity of the human self. Buddhist Dialectics This rhetorical or dialectical mode of teaching needs to be understood by reference to the specific nature of the environment in which the Buddha’s message was promulgated. the immortality of the soul was confused with the eternity of the Absolute. the fact that the Buddha refused. wherein one of the chief obstacles to effective salvation was a preoccupation with the putatively ‘eternal’ nature of the soul.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator tion which plagues Muslim-Buddhist dialogue: why. Immanence had trumped transcendence. This context was defined by a largely pharisaical and formalistic Brahmanical culture. that such a denial goes much further than the Buddha himself went. one might say: the dialectical stress of his teachings was on escaping from the suffering attendant upon the compounded world. rather than on understanding the cosmological process by which one becomes enslaved by that compounded world. that if one takes into account the context of the Buddha’s teachings. The ‘language’ of the Buddha’s people must be understood in the wider sense of the religious and cultural context of India in his time. the Qur’ān tells us: And We never sent a messenger save with the language of his people. The Buddha’s silence was part of his ‘mystical rhetoric’. Let us look at this mystical rhetoric a little more closely. and secondly. first. on the whole. to speak of the process by which the ‘compounded’ elements come together in the world that we see around us does not imply the necessity of denying the objective existence of a dimension of the Absolute which can be called ‘the Creator’.

and it is likewise on this level of reality that one can situate the processes of dependent origination. cit.. glimpsed through intuitions—the individual soul is itself perceived as an illusion. Nāgārjūna—The Philosophy of the Middle Way. 331. but rather seeking to discover a ‘middle way’ between the two: Only seeing that all are empty without seeing the non-empty side — this cannot be called Middle Way. pp. is the truth or reality pertaining to ‘ultimate fruit’ (paramārtha). 5 As the following citation from a Chinese text from the Middle Way school6 tells us. completely transcending this level of explanation. That which is permanent is alone real. apparently contradictory. and the world (loka) proportioned to it. On the level of ultimate Reality— which is seen only upon enlightenment. p. 374: 523b. Only seeing that all have no self without also seeing the self — this cannot be called Middle Way. 1963). 6. From his Mūlamadhyamakakārikā. referred to in the introduction.7 Nāgārjūna explains the fundamental distinction between the two different planes of reality and the truths proportioned thereto. cited by David Kalupahana. 2003). prior to enlightenment. pp. cit. 24:8. 34 . a distinction which helps us to decipher the Buddha’s paradoxical. and for a concise summary of the speculative views not held by the Buddha. op. statements about the soul. Early Buddhist Theory of Knowledge (London: George Allen & Unwin. clinging. this does not prevent suffering from being what it is for 5. However. and all that pertains to the world within which the soul apparently exists is illusory. 21–168. the school founded by Nāgārjūna. it is not a question of asserting one position to the exclusion of the other. op.common ground between islam and buddhism the soul exists after death. However. it dies with the body. For a detailed presentation of the Buddha’s religious environment and the views of the ‘eternalists’ (sassata-ditthiyo) and annihilationists’ (uccheda-ditthiyo).N. delusion and suffering. and. 8. 590–594. 61.. Taisho shinshū daizokyo 12.’ 8 It is on the level of conventional truth (samvrtisatyam) that one can assert the relative reality of the individual soul. Jayatilleke. cited by Youru Wang in Linguistic Strategies in Daoist Zhuangzi and Chan Buddhism (London & New York: RoutledgeCurzon. p. according to these annihilationists. see the dialogue between the Buddha and the wanderer Vacchagotta in Sutta 72 (Aggivacchagotta) of The Middle Length Discourses. Mādhyamika. and indeed about Reality: ‘The teaching of the doctrine by the Buddhas is based upon two truths: truth relating to worldly convention and truth in terms of ultimate fruit. 7. see K.

lamentation. However. The teaching continues with a demonstration that ignorance is at the root of all suffering: from ignorance arises a chain of causality. the question of the creation and origination of the cosmos had likewise become more a source of speculative distraction than constructive elucidation. Kaccāyana. 35 . cit. cited by David J. This term means both ‘one thus gone. senses. psycho-physical personality. the Tathāgata9 teaches you a doctrine by the middle. old age and death.17. grasping. the following discourse of the Buddha to Kaccāyana (KaccāyanagottaSutta) should be noted: ‘Everything exists’—this. the bliss of Nirvana inherent in that Void. Kaccāyanagotta-Sutta in Samutta-nikāya. consciousness. 10. the soul which is still held in bondage to the relative world of name and form (nama-rupa). This point is well made in the following verses. ‘Thus arises this entire mass of suffering.’ and at the same time ‘one thus come’. there is a ceasing of dispositions’. and the whole chain of interdependent causality is brought to an end: ‘And thus there is the ceasing of the entire mass of suffering. suffering. contact. 10–11.’ 10 Ignorance is here identified with its ultimate consequence. Kaccāyana. 2. Nāgārjūna—The Philosophy of the Middle Way. is the second extreme. grief. suffering.. but also. The suffering is real enough. pp. is one extreme. Kalupahana. salvation from suffering is thus achieved through knowledge. without approaching either extreme. Kaccāyana. Continuing with the concept of the Middle Way. feeling. but the domain within which suffering exists is itself ultimately unreal: the impermanence of the world (anicca) and the unreality of the soul (anattā) are thus mutually empowering teachings which lead to the cessation of suffering through grasping not just the nature of the Void. If the issue of salvation had become smothered by wrongly posed alternatives in the Buddha’s time. from the utter fading away and ceasing of ignorance. each factor generating its inevitable consequence: dispositions. which shed considerable light on the whole dialectical purpose and intent of the Buddhist teaching as a ‘skilful means’ (upāya-kauśala) by which people are oriented to the imperative of salvation: 9. becoming. and showing how this later school of thought is rooted in the earliest scriptures. craving. birth. dejection and despair. op.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator the soul plunged in illusion. ‘Everything does not exist’—this. See the introduction for discussion.

Hence the doctrine of ‘no soul’ went hand in hand with that of ‘impermanence’ on all levels. and whether he be tall or short or of middle stature: till I know him whether he be a black man or dark or sallow-skinned: whether he be from such and such a village or suburb or town.11 This one-pointed focus on the need to overcome ignorance. 36 . 63. Like all the ‘gods’ or divine attributes in the Hindu culture of the Buddha’s time. who. and the gods. needed to be sundered. Mālunkyaputta. Brahmā. a man were pierced with an arrow well steeped in poison. neuter. whether it was a long-bow or a cross-bow …’ This questioning continues. Mālunkyaputta. I will not have this arrow pulled out until I know. or divine attributes. is perceived as one among other relativities. for this reason. delusion and suffering meant that the Buddha refused to answer questions which would only further entrench the ignorance he was so keen to dispel.common ground between islam and buddhism Suppose. Brahmā the Creator (masculine gender.. of the man by whom I was pierced. The solidarity between an individual soul. he did not deny. Then suppose the man says. but still the matter would not be found out by him. and his close friends and relatives were to summon a physician. p. cited in Some Sayings. both his name and clan. Majjhima Nikāya I. human and divine. The Flower Ornament 11. Buddhism remains largely silent about the source of creation. and this most imperative of all messages was rendered all the more effective if it were combined with the idea that even the ‘gods’. This point emerges with particular clarity in the immensely influential text in the Mahayana tradition. and keeps our attention riveted to the requirements of salvation from the suffering attendant upon attachment to the ‘created’ world. Included in the category of the ‘gods’ was that of the Creator. ‘Well. The ‘denial of the soul’ was in fact a denial that the soul was eternal. cit. were not eternal. I will not have the arrow pulled out until I know of the bow by which I was pierced. op. also relativities endowed with eternity. a surgeon. in regard to all sorts of details about the arrow. What he was silent about. while not being denied outright. Attention to creation translated into distraction from the eternal. that man would die. referring to the Absolute) had become reified as a concept. 305. deemed eternal. however. as distinct from Brahma.

. the absence of wisdom is what is illusory. Neither can extinction be found. Therefore he’s inconceivable.. among other things. ‘the Buddha’ is identified with the enlightened state and not just the human being. p. as the objective content of the enlightened state. held in high esteem by all schools of Buddhism that are concerned with universal liberation. which focus attention on the fact that wisdom or enlightenment is the eternally present reality. and it is also identified with the ultimate Reality. is indicated. adding ‘it is perhaps the richest and most grandiose of all Buddhist scriptures. which is one with the nature of the Absolute. called Huayan in Chinese). 1. and the very idea that it could have once been non-existent. Those who understand in this way Will see the Buddha. Thomas Cleary. 14. cit. briefly referred to earlier. 447. p. 445. op. This wisdom itself renders the Buddha ‘inconceivable’—or renders ‘it’. Because there is no birth. or a denial of the existence of the Creator. p. Ibid. Never from lack of wisdom Has wisdom ever been born. All things have no provenance.13 The fact that these statements on the beginningless nature of things—and thus the absence of a Creator thereof—are intended more as mystical pedagogy than rational theology. All things are birthless And have no extinction either. by the following verses.’ The Flower Ornament Scripture.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator Scripture (Avatamsaka Sutra. notes.. Therefore they have no birth.12 Let us consider first the following verses: All things have no provenance and no one can create them: There is nowhere whence they are born They cannot be discriminated.14 A wisdom that could emerge into existence after having been nonexistent cannot be authentic wisdom. As will be made clearer below. 37 . which has never not been. This text is also known as ‘the major Scripture of Inconceivable Liberation’. and is then ‘born’ entrenches the mind in the illusions of temporal succession. keeping it remote from the reality of eternity: There’s nothing the Buddha knows not. 13. the state of ‘the awakened one’ inconceiv12. as the translator. Ibid.

being their ontological infrastructure—the infinite being from which all thought and existence is derived. but He comprehends all vision. Thomas Cleary writes. all words. To drive home the liberating power of this truth. “new” and “old” do not exist at all—one attains the same enlightenment as countless Buddhas of the past.common ground between islam and buddhism able: were it conceivable. there is no coming or going. 38 . This echoes the Qur’ānic teaching: Vision comprehends Him not. it would be an object known. and future. by that token might possibly become born—and thus also must perish—is nothing but a distraction from the one thing needful: enlightenment. p. then. ‘all Buddhas attain great enlightenment by the timeless essence. and which. and pave the way for an intuition of That which goes beyond all formal thought. Because there is no time. Ibid. 51. and also becomes Buddha at the same time as the Buddhas of countless ages of the future. it is only ever the present moment which is real. For this leap requires one to utterly ignore the temporal notions of past and future. and they have no extinction’. as opposed to the knowing subject. Such inconceivable knowledge cannot be attained by means of any conception. Instantly seeing the Way. 15. present. He is the Subtle. But the idea of a Creator—within the overall context of the Buddhist upāya. views of past and present end.’ 15 This serves also as a comment on the following verses of the Avatamsaka Sutra: Just as the future Has not the marks of the past. the Aware (6:103). Commenting on this. it can only be realized through enlightenment. no absolute denial of a Creator. and the only purpose of all conceptions. This idea is expressed in one verse by the simple negation that the Buddhas were ever really born or died: ‘The Buddhas do not come forth into the world. So also do all things Not have any marks at all. There is. Such ‘wisdom’ has never been ‘born’ from anything which could be described as an absence of wisdom: ‘never from lack of wisdom has wisdom ever been born’. any speculative foray into the domain of what has ‘been born’. which do not exist.. by personally witnessing the timelessness of the past. dominated as it is by the imperative of escape from the conditioned to the unconditioned—is liable to detract from the intensity of concentration required for taking the leap from the present moment into eternity. is to negate the pretensions of conceptual thought.

but between all of these descriptions and the true reality of God there is still no common measure. realize that ‘numbers have no substantial nature’. whence the apparent denial of the Creator. qualities and allusions given in the Revelation. through counting. 448. It’s like the method of counting. it can also deepen the Muslim’s appreciation of the utter transcendence of God. one will never..Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator Just as the signs of birth and death Are all unreal So also are all things Void of intrinsic nature. ‘numbers’ stand for all phenomena. Their nature is nonexistent: Thus are phenomena perfectly known. Adding one.16 To speak of the past—and a fortiori. is the radical transcendence of phenomena. They measure God not according to His true 16. and never come to an end. One can add one continuously to each number in the series. God can indeed be described according to the images. Ibid. 39 . helping to show that the divine Essence radically negates all relativity. which stand apart from the unitive Reality: to engage in thought with the origin of phenomena is to engage with those phenomena. *** The ‘non-theism’ of Buddhism not only upholds what Muslims refer to as the Oneness of God. which in turn requires one to ignore completely the process by which phenomena came into being. Here. But when it is spoken of there are two kinds. up to infinity. from this point of view: what the Buddhist logic of enlightenment calls for. The numbers have no substantial nature: They are distinguished due to intellect. any ‘creator’ or originator of what was ‘in the beginning’—is to engage in something akin to ‘the method of counting’. and that all of our conceptions of that Essence are perforce mediated through veils of our own subjective construction. on the contrary. Nirvana cannot be grasped. p. So it is of all things: When discriminated. Just as based on something counted There exists a way of counting. they are different.

p. of the first testimony of Islam: lā ilāha. above and beyond the divine Qualities manifesting It.common ground between islam and buddhism measure (6:91). the negation. transcending all Names and Qualities. ‘except the Divinity’. or affirmation. certain crucial openings to an apprehension of the Essence of God which utterly transcends all categories of human language. Mystic experience thus mirrors the two elements. The ithbāt. or false ascriptions of divinity to idols. and that to which the Muslim mystics testify as being the content of their ultimate realization: al-fanā’. No human conception of God—even if fashioned by ideas received through Revelation—can be identified with the transcendent reality of the divine Essence. the nafy and the ithbāt. it cannot overcome the incommensurability separating the relative from the Absolute. it refers in the first instance to the false descriptions of God. Whereas the Qur’ān is full of descriptions of God’s actions and attributes—thus expressing a cataphatic or even an anthropomorphic conception of God. will be recognizable to Buddhists as an allusion to that ineffable reality which ‘no words or speech can reach’. gives way to al-baqā’. 291. can be read in this context as the intuition of an ineffable Reality which arises in the very measure that all false conceptions of reality have been eliminated. The Muslim conception of the Essence of God. illa’Llāh. including all those which are fashioned by the very descriptions of God’s acts and attributes given in His own revelation. It is that Reality which is not susceptible to negation. but it also alludes to this fundamental theological principle of Islam: the Essence of God is utterly indefinable.. Shūnya and Shahāda It is possible to argue that the implication of the doctrine of the ‘Void’ (Shūnya) or ‘Extinction’ (Nirvāna) is akin to the highest meaning of 17. infinitely surpassing any conceivable ‘thing’: There is nothing like Him (42:11). Ibid. of the first testimony of Islam. extinction of the self (false reality/divinity). ‘no divinity’. indeed.17 This is a refrain in the Qur’ān: ‘Glorified be God above what they describe’ (subhāna’Llāhi ‘ammā yasifūn) is a constant refrain in the Qur’ān. 40 . and conception. subsistence of the Self (true Reality/Divinity). Buddhist apophatic philosophy can thus be read as an elaboration upon the nafy. so far removed from the Buddhist conception of an impersonal ultimate reality—one can nonetheless find both in the Qur’ān and the sayings of the Prophet. cognition.

Allāh. Let us recall that the English word ‘simple’ is derived from the root ‘sim’. As we shall see below. then the ithbāt of the first testimony can be understood within Buddhism as pertaining to the ultimate. alone. but it can be symbolically expressed. the Buddhist would assert. is totally and purely Itself. cannot but be absolutely one. this Absolute. 41 . When it is stated that all other things are compounded. all conditionality. a key Islamic term which means ‘purification’ as well as ‘sincerity’.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator the nafy of the Shahāda. literally: the manifestation of the Void. ‘Simple’ translates the Arabic basīt. it has no innate. However. 80–81. That Absolute. all things other than God are likewise seen to be composed of different elements. abiding essence of its own. that which is absolutely non-compound. ‘purely itself’. related to ‘same’. and is one of the titles of Sūra 112 cited above. purely ‘itself’ and nothing but itself. suprapersonal Essence of God. The Void as such cannot be manifested without ceasing to be the Void. the ‘uncompound’. If the ‘non-theism’ of Buddhism can be understood as a commentary on the nafy of the first testimony of Islam. This is what is called Shunyamurti in Buddhism. the ‘Void’—for It is de-void of all relativity. thus. on the level of form. God’s oneness. with no hint of otherness sullying Its nature and rendering it compound. In Islamic terms. the transcendent reality of God is strictly inaccessible 18. all otherness. God’s pure oneness must be mirrored in the purity of our conception of that oneness. and this gives rise to sincerity. is ‘simple’ 18 (non-compound). symbolically. One might also see the very name of God in Islam. nothing but God is utterly one. Sincerity flows forth in the measure that one’s conception of God is ‘purified’ of any stain of multiplicity. Being devoid of everything but itself. that oneness is manifested. as opposed to murakkab ‘compounded’. unity. this means that every single thing in existence is a mixture of different elements. Pure oneness transcends all multiplicity. alone. being a symbolic designation of That which is beyond all possible conception and form. in apophatic terms: It is the ‘unborn’. as just such a manifestation of the Void. is ultimately real. Udāna. cited above. ‘no divinity’. thus at one with the absolute purity of ikhlās. alone. thus to identity. purely itself. Here we are confronted by the ‘substantial’ aspect of the text cited above. This is what is strictly implied by the term ‘uncompounded’ (asamskrta) in verses 80–81 of the Udāna. and one can only refer to it in terms that negate any hint of relativity.

this aspect of the supreme realisation is also alluded to in several Qur’ānic verses and prophetic sayings. Thus. in the name Allāh—and all other Names of God—which reflect that reality within language and thought. whose light is so bright that it blinds the conceptual ‘eye’ of one who presumes to look upon it. the glories of His Countenance would consume all those who looked upon Him. if you are sincere. This is expressed most precisely in the following saying of the Prophet: ‘God has seventy thousand veils of light and darkness. There is a deeper mystical meaning to the destruction wrought by the vision of God. but one also glorifies God’s ‘Name’: ‘Glorify the Name of thy Lord. and not upon His Essence. Most High’. As al-Rāghib al-Isfahānī. precisely. then long for death. However. 293. repeated at 3:30).’ 19 The Qur’ān.common ground between islam and buddhism in its Essence. Though being commented upon chiefly by the Sufis. one glorifies God—qua Essence—as in the refrain ‘Glorified be God above what they describe’. similarly.’ (62:6) 42 . were He to remove them. The Name of that which is beyond all words and thought thus becomes something akin to a ‘manifestation of the Void’. Suffice it here to refer to one Qur’ānic verse which hints at this mystery: ‘If you claim to be saints of God (awliyā’ Allāh). The deliverance offered by this saving manifestation. One of the ways in which It is glorified is precisely by declaring its transcendent incomparability (tanzīh). the same reality is also glorified in its manifestation on the level of form. which means. Thus we have the following saying [of the Prophet]: Meditate upon the bounties of God but not 19. This relates to the very heart of sanctity or walāya in Islam. by means of invocation. alludes to the unapproachability of the divine Essence: God warns you to beware of His Self (3:28. Light of Transcendence The Buddhist perspective can be seen to reinforce the Muslim message of divine transcendence. ‘extinction’. a major lexicographer of the Qur’ān. The saint is the one who has indeed been blessed with the vision of God. in the section entitled ‘Remembrance of God’. Book of Īmān. favoured above others. writes in his explanation of the Qur’ānic concept of fikr: ‘Meditation is only possible in regard to that which can assume a conceptual form (sūra) in one’s heart. It reminds Muslims of the need to be aware of the existence of the conceptual veils through which we perforce view the divine Sun. Sahīh Muslim. understood metaphysically. will be addressed below. One can cogitate or meditate (engage in fikr/tafakkur) only upon the qualities of God. and has been rendered ‘extinct’ in the very same sense as in the Buddhist nirvana.

at the very summit of Islamic metaphysics. that which is conceivable cannot be the ultimate Reality. 262–263. al-Jāmi’ al-Saghīr (Beirut: Dar al-Ma’rifa. not a conclusion.’ 20 The basic idea expressed in this saying of the Prophet has been transmitted in various forms:21 one can meditate on ‘all things’. and even. 1972). it also helps the Buddhist to see that. The Islamic view of the utter transcendence of God’s Essence. Both traditions would appear to be able to agree on the following paraphrase of the Shahāda: ‘no conceivable form: only the inconceivable Essence’. Al-Samad and Dharma The Islamic distinction between the oneness of God’s Essence and the multiplicity of creation evokes the Buddhist distinction between the oneness of the uncompounded and the multiplicity of the compounded. paradoxically. Shūnya. 3. The capacity to conceive of this distinction between the conceivable and the inconceivable lies. there is an application of the first Shahāda which resonates deeply with the Buddhist insistence on the Void. His Essence] for God is above and beyond all possibility of being described in terms of any form (sūra). the belief that It surpasses all possible modes of formal conception. to which no powers of conception have any access. not the consummation of a chain of mental constructs. it is also apophatically referred to as ‘that which 20. the ultimate Reality is utterly inconceivable. at the very heart of the Shahāda. beyond all conceivability.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator on God [Himself. understood metaphysically rather than just theologically: we must be aware that the initial conception we have of the one and only Reality is but a starting point. This means that in Islamic terms. thus shows that there are no grounds for erecting simplistic reified conceptions of God in Islam. Mu‘jam mufradāt. op. 21. p. cit. 43 . being beyond namarūpa (name/form). this conception is an initiation into a spiritual mystery. at a stretch. pp. it initiates one into a transformative movement towards the Ineffable. vol. and that which is sought by all else. but not on His Essence.. Jalāl al-Dīn al-Suyūtī cites 5 variations on this saying in his compilation of prophetic sayings. and by that very token. This conceptual similarity is further reinforced by the meaning of the term Samad: in addition to being positively described as that which is eternally self-sufficient. Islamic theology. on the ‘qualities’ of God. of which the mind can glimpse but a shadow. 398.

The Dharma has no ‘hollowness’ or emptiness within it.22 This immediately brings to mind the fundamental Buddhist belief that the Dharma. 22. whereas the Dharma as such is absolute Suchness. but to avoid any possible reification of this Essence. p. Radical incommensurability is always maintained as between the Dharma/ Void/Suchness and any conceptions one may have thereof. which are all fatally marked by impermanence and unreality. the Suchness is in turn identified with the Void (Shūnya). Mu‘jam mufradāt. it is that to which all ‘empty’ things resort in order to be filled with being. which alone is ‘full’ of Itself.24 but rather. ‘to hold’. op. It thus refers to anything which is ‘held to be real’. What separates the Suchness per se from such and such a conception one might have of It is as vast as that which separates the experience of enlightenment from the mere notion of enlightenment.. 1987). 1958). In Buddhist texts the Dharma is stressed as the ultimate Essence of all things or their ultimate Suchness (tathatā). 116. therefore. Buddhist Wisdom Books (London: George Allen & Unwin. n. 24. without a personality. and at the same time totally dependent upon the Dharma as such. of ‘self-being’ (svabhāva). they depend entirely for their existence on a range of other dharmas. however. p. The Zen Teaching of Bodhidharma (New York: North Point Press. The Sanskrit root of this word is dhri. one of the most fundamental propositions common to all schools of Mahayana Buddhism is the ‘emptiness’ of all specific ‘dharmas’: ‘selfless are all dharmas. is ‘empty’ only from the point of view of the false plenitude of the world. and of the reifying tendencies of human thought and language. it does not become a property or defining quality of the relative things. it is infinite plenitude. in reality. even while they are endowed with existence. a being which. See Red Pine. never ceases to be that of the Absolute. 44 . p.’ 23 In other words. is alone ‘full’. all of which are interdependent. empty that is.common ground between islam and buddhism is not empty or hollow’ (ajwaf). they have not the character of living beings. they are without a soul.6. either in thought or in language. just as in the case of al-Samad. cited in E. Relative dharmas cannot sustain themselves. 23.Conze. cit. as applied to any existent entity. from teachings and precepts to ultimate reality. 59. The Void. Diamond Sutra. as such. Indeed. In itself. the word ‘dharma’ implies an emptiness deprived of suchness. 94. nothing in existence being free from dependence upon an indefinite series of factors. all other dharmas are ‘empty’.

but from the point of view of the apparent ‘suchness’ of the world. This very intuition enhances. ‘dharma’. when applied to Absolute reality. in a moment of supra-rational intuition. it is infinite plenitude. ‘What is empty is Buddha-nature (Buddhadhātu)’. according to the Mahāparinirvāna Sūtra. together with all its reified ramifications in thought. 60. As will be seen below. such an approach to realization resonates deeply with the mystical tradition in Islam. the negation of this emptiness implies being empty of emptiness. the impossibility of attaining an adequate representation of the Dharma in terms of any negative/positive polarity.25 and it is this emptiness/suchness which relates the thing to the ‘suchness’ of the Dharma. spiritually and mystically. The only way in which the Dharma can be understood is if it be realized. which are thereby 25. The discourse on the Void appears to be aimed at generating receptivity to a mystical state rather than generating logical conclusions from a series of premises. but these ‘things’ have no access to this suchness except through the negation of their own specificity. the same term. being empty of emptiness. compounded as they are of various aggregates arising in mutually dependent chains of causality (pratītyasamutpāda)—all of which are empty. and this double negation is the sole means of realizing.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator it is the world. in spiritual terms. in supra-conceptual mode. so. Cited in ibid. receptivity to the sole means of ‘understanding’ the Dharma. implies an emptiness which is not only absolute plenitude. It would appear that the Dharma is indeed the true suchness of all things. One is invited to grasp. So. the Suchness of Tathatā. Thus. as it were by inverse analogy. it appears to be ‘empty’: it is empty of all the illusory suchness of things. The Dharma is therefore absolute plenitude in its own suchness. in the sense of ‘made real’. that is empty.. p. The apophatic definition of the Void can thus be seen not as being more indicative of the reality of the Dharma than are the cataphatic descriptions thereof: the dialectical stress is on the transcendence of the Dharma vis-à-vis both positive and negative designations of its reality. it also as it were ‘fills’ the emptiness of all other dharmas. whether conceptual or linguistic. In some Buddhist texts it seems that the very emptiness of things constitutes their ‘suchness’. Such a realization strictly presupposes transcending the empirical self and all the relative faculties of perception and cognition appended to that self. in turn. 45 .

the mystery of this ‘Face’ deepens. If we translate the word ‘dharma’ as ‘essence’. See the discussion of rahma as all-embracing compassionate love below. the sole reality of Nirvana—which can be understood as the beatific state proper to the supreme noncompounded Reality. applying this formula to the Buddha himself: ‘no buddha but the Buddhadhātu’. In the verses cited above. In the following verse. 1997). literally: the ‘womb’ of the Tathāgata. then the ithbāt: except the one Divinity/Reality. (28:88) The Face in question is clearly that of God. Guo-gu Bhikshu) in Master Sheng-yen. but the pronoun ‘His’ can also be 26. Complete Enlightenment. God’s ‘Face’ (wajh) is identified with the eternal and ubiquitous nature of the divine Reality. We could also say. which is ultimate. we have the following: ‘no dharma/essence but the Dharma/Essence’. the ‘one thus gone’ 26: ‘There is neither arising nor perishing within the Tathāgatabarbha. al-Rahmān. declaring or realizing oneness’—is evident. 55:26–27. Dharma-nature. 27. which is derived from the word Rahim. volume 7 (New York: Dharma Drum. The conceptual convergence at this level of tawhīd—literally ‘affirming. It is free from conceptual knowledge and views. there is the Face of God (2:115). From the Sūtra of Complete Enlightenment (tr. Nirvana is Samsara’. and brings home the extent of its correspondence with the Buddhist conception of the Dharma: Every thing is perishing (hālik) except His Face.common ground between islam and buddhism re-endowed with reality. we were told that everything in existence is passing away except the ‘Face’ of God. pp. Relativity is first stripped of its separative existence. Like the nature of Dharmadhatu. one might say: first comes the nafy. wholly complete. 46 . In another verse we are told: Everywhere you turn. this latter term referring to the ‘Buddha-nature’ which is immanent in all things. meaning womb. One notes here the similarity with the Islamic name of God. and apply it to the formula of the first shahāda. In Islamic terms. part 9. 17–18. no divinity/reality.’ 27 God’s Face In the Qur’ān. It is for this reason that we find as one of the most definitive Mahayana formulae: ‘Samsara is Nirvana. This immanent Buddha-hood transcends the person of the Buddha. Ven. and also with Tathāgatagarbha. and pervades all ten directions …. and this is demonstrated by the fact that Buddhadhātu is coterminous with Dharmadhātu. and then re-endowed with reality.

pp.’ 29. the greatest poet-saint of Tibet:29 ‘Try to understand that Nirvana and Samsara are not two … The core of the View lies in non-duality’. comments on this verse as follows: ‘[It is] not that each thing is perishing at one time or at other times. 1989). Each thing has two faces: a face toward itself. so that the meaning becomes: every thing is perishing except its Face—the Face of that thing. alike.30 Samsara. 1998). it is nonexistent. Tibet’s Great Yogī Milarepa (London: Humphrey Milford.Y. Evans-Wentz.1111). 2.’ 28 With the help of this commentary. Hence the only existent is the Face of God. tr.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator read as pertaining to each ‘thing’. 1928). The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa. (al-Zāhir). 47 . in the phrase: ‘through the face turned to its giver of existence. visible ‘face’ of Nirvana: the outward and the inward. or relativity. are expressions of the One which transcends the very distinction between these two dimensions. is but the outward. vol. when the essence of anything other than Him is considered in respect of its own essence. the Real. Utah: Brigham Young University Press. See the classic biography by W. Garma C. but that it is perishing from eternity without beginning to eternity without end. pp. it is also the true reality. it exists. the Outward and the Inward (57:3). Translation slightly modified: the word yalī is better translated as ‘turned to’ rather than Buchman’s ‘adjacent to’. It is only from what Nāgārjūna calls the view of ‘conventional reality’ (samvrti-satyam) that one can distinguish between different ‘di28. The absolute unity of God is thus both utterly transcendent and inescapably immanent. But when it is viewed in respect of the “face” to which existence flows forth from the First. it is sheer nonexistence. One of the greatest spiritual authorities of Islam. and a face toward its Lord. Viewed in terms of the face of itself. we can understand more clearly what is meant by the following verse: He is the First and the Last. tr.C. Chang (Boston & Shaftsbury: Shambhala. as the ‘Outward’. David Buchman (Provo. 30. 405. then it is seen as existing not in itself but through the face turned to its giver of existence. 16–17. Imam al-Ghazālī (d. This rigorous view of the oneness of divine reality rejoins the subtlety of the Mahayana Buddhist view of the ultimate unity of Samsara and Nirvana. It can only be so conceived since. Not only is the divine Reality within all things as the ‘Inward’ (alBātin). It is for this reason that we can look nowhere in existence without being confronted by ‘the Face of God’. Al-Ghazālī—The Niche of Lights. but viewed in terms of the Face of God. the ‘face’ or ‘essence’ of all empirical phenomena. 404. In the words of Milarepa. Hence nothing exists but God and His Face.

leads directly to the Islamic principle of tawhīd. 32. To cite Milarepa again: The Matrix of Buddhahood permeates all sentient beings. whose true being.32 The ‘emptiness’ of all dharmas might now be seen as the negative prelude to the affirmation of the suchness of the one and only Dharma. So none of the sentient beings in the Three Great Worlds Eludes the embrace of this great Thatness. The Qur’ānic notion of the inescapability of the ‘face’ of God. I have beheld my consort’s face—the true Mind within. The doctrine of the emptiness or unreality of all dharmas. is mirrored in the Buddhist idea of a Buddha being present in all things. 391. Of particular importance in this connection is the comment of al-Ghazālī: ‘when the essence of anything other than Him is considered in respect of its own essence..31 Milarepa also refers to the ‘face’ which becomes visible when the substance of one’s own consciousness—one’s own ‘face’ of reality— is grasped as identical to the substance of all other beings. Ibid. Once the defilements are cleansed. Then will they be Buddhas. One need only replace the word ‘essence’ with ‘dharma’. the Face of God becomes visible through all things. 370. vol. a Bodhisattva should train himself in the conviction that all 31.common ground between islam and buddhism mensions’ whether of space or of time. p. vol. and by that very token not susceptible of location within either space or time. the Absolute is infinite and eternal. in turn. 2. all particular ‘faces’ are subsumed within the one and only Face of God. is not their own. as the following verses from the Satasāhasrika show: From the first thought of enlightenment onwards. it is sheer nonexistence’. In Qur’ānic terms. comprising all possible dimensions of space and time. however. 2.. Yet they are veiled by temporal defilements. Ibid. 48 . and nonexistence with ‘emptiness’ and we are confronted with what sounds like a perfectly Buddhist formulation. its immanence in all that exists. All beings are therefore Buddhas in themselves. or ‘face’. From the point of view of ‘ultimate fruit’ (paramārtha). p. but that of God: By realizing that all forms are self-awareness.

no ear and sounds. where there is enlightenment and the enlightened. While he practices the six perfections he should not take anything as a basis33 … Where there is duality. op. to:] no mind and dharmas. 174–175. to:] where there is mind and dharmas. When this state gets the upper hand. it is called “extinction from extinction”.. it is called “extinction” in relation to the one who possesses it. 35. then there is. he describes and evaluates the state of those sages who have attained ‘extinction’ (fanā’): They become intoxicated with such an intoxication that the ruling authority of their rational faculty is overthrown. from this point of view of pure enlightenment. 34. nothing but that quality of pure consciousness exists.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator dharmas are baseless.. that is duality. of no outflows. stainless state. Satasāhasrika. “I am the Real!” (anā’l-Haqq). [etc.. 49 . 82 of Buddhist Texts Through the Ages). Where there is non-duality there is lack of basis. This is precisely what is taught in the mystical Islamic doctrine of fanā’. by Mansūr al-Hallūj and Bāyazīd al-Bastāmī. respectively. Subhuti: How do duality and non-duality come about? The Lord: Where there is eye and forms. Where there is no eye and forms. that is non-duality. by making real the casting out of “basis”. the Perfect Buddha. cit.. These are famous theopathic utterances (shathiyāt). In the following passage. no enlightenment and the enlightened. Cited in Buddhist Texts Through the Ages. The reason is that. and the content of his consciousness. Fanā’ and Non-duality The discerning of a subtle dualism in the consciousness of one who is enlightened. another. ear and sounds. pp. f. there is a basis. Basis translates upādhi: ‘Having in his person attained the deathless element which has no “basis”. 62 (p. Hence one of them says. [etc. a duality: the one who is conscious. finds expression in the text of al-Ghazālī cited earlier. LIII. since the possessor of the state 33.’ Itivuttaka. how great is my station!”35 . “Glory be to me. Or rather.. unavoidably. or on the path to enlightenment. if one speaks of the consciousness that belongs or pertains to an individual. teaches the griefless.279–283.34 It may seem strange at first sight that even ‘the enlightened’ are included in the sphere of duality.

—might be seen as expressions of a tawhīd at once radical and mystical. and is thus to be relinquished. this state is called “unification” (ittihād) according to the language of metaphor. to quote the Avatamsaka Sutra. pp. In relation to the one immersed in it. cit. which is strictly predicated on extinction. translator of this sutra. then he would [still] be conscious of himself. Whatever can be distinctively perceived by the mind is other than the ultimate truth. all formal concepts—from the reality consummated through enlightenment. or with Suchness. 50 . nor of his own unconsciousness of himself. op. etc. cit. 292. The Niche of Lights. 38. If Buddhist teachings are read in the light of the chasm which separates language—and with it. 37.. in other words. Forever ending mental fabrication. For he is conscious neither of himself in that state. Thought has to give way to being. p. vāna = ‘blowing’. nirvāna. or is called “declaring God’s unity” (tawhīd) according to the language of reality. If he were conscious of his own unconsciousness. or Nirvāna. and this shows the high esteem in which this discourse is held in Ch’an (Zen in Japan) Buddhism.36 The paradoxes uttered by the Buddha—as well as the identification of the Buddha with the Dharma. The Flower Ornament Scripture—A Translation of the Avatamsaka Sutra. This sutra has the distinction of being ‘the only sutra spoken by a native of China’. the idea being akin to a flame being blown out by the wind. 17–18.37 The fact that this absence of ‘discrimination’ is far from a kind of vacuity or thoughtlessness in the conventional sense is brought home by the Sutra of Hui-neng. precisely: ni = ‘out’. The name ‘sutra’ is normally applied only to the sermons of the Buddha.38 Referring to the perfect wisdom 36. many puzzling paradoxes will be grasped as inevitable shadows cast on the plane of thought by that which deconstructs all thought. op. is to give way to a state of enlightened being: Having no doubt as to truth. and negates the limitations of specific consciousness: the negation of these limitations of specificity implies the affirmation of liberating infinity. ‘mental fabrication’. according to Wong Mou-lam.. Not producing a discriminating mind: This is awareness of enlightenment.common ground between islam and buddhism is extinct from himself and from his own extinction.

p. it would not be appropriate to compare Buddhist doctrine with Islamic dogma. This dharma which the Tathāgata has fully known or demonstrated—it cannot be grasped. op. so that all thoughts are suppressed. Conze. and not so much ‘aqīda. or subsistence: those who exist subsequent to the experience of extinction 39. Diamond Sutra.40 Here. cit. it is neither a dharma nor a no-dharma. cited in E. one can make use of the Sufi concept of baqā’. 36 51 . 85. is to be dharma-ridden. Buddhist Texts. its formal creed.. When in use it pervades everywhere. It is ma‘rifa.39 *** As mentioned in the introduction. in the following citation from the immensely influential ‘Diamond Sūtra’ of the Mahayana tradition. the spiritual concordances which one can find between Islamic spirituality and Buddhism helps to uncover the transcendent common ground between Islam as such—and not simply its metaphysical dimensions—and Buddhism as such. the word ‘thoughtlessness’ is in fact used: To obtain liberation is to attain samādhi of prajnā. again. p. Baqā’ of the ‘Enlightened Ones’ Returning to the idea of the nonexistence of the ‘enlightened ones’. and this is an erroneous view. But inasmuch as ma‘rifa. The Diamond Sutra and The Sutra of Hui-Neng. which can be fruitfully compared to Buddhist doctrine. cit. within Islam. but that their true reality is sustained not by themselves. and yet it sticks nowhere … But to refrain from thinking of anything. op. What is thoughtlessness? Thoughtlessness is to see and to know all dharmas with a mind free from attachment. as if they were situated on the same plane. spiritual wisdom. as expounded by such authorities as al-Ghazālī. 40. And why? Because an Absolute exalts the holy persons (asamskrtaprabhāvitā hy āryā-pudgalā). referred to in our opening citation from the Udāna as the ‘noncompound’: asamskrta. is in complete harmony with the Qur’ān and the Prophetic Sunna. which is thoughtlessness.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator of prajnā. we see that the enlightened ones do exist. or the ultimate state of enlightenment.. but by the pure Absolute. it cannot be talked about.

he who declares that which is ultimate … Subhuti.. Subhuti. for its very truth must be absolutely one with reality: its own ‘suchness’ must be its entire truth and reality. and the Buddha brings home the paradox of this Absolute that can only be known by itself. Having died to his own illusory existence. that truth to which the Tathāgata has attained is neither real nor unreal. op. and insofar as the individual’s existence is strictly illusory on its own account. The Diamond Sutra and the Sutra of Hui-Neng. the Tathāgata is he who declares that which is true. and that in fact it is ‘neither a dharma nor a no-dharma’: insofar as all such characterizations of the Absolute derive from the individual stand-point. not by their own existence. talked about. by that very fact. and there subsists (yabqā) only the Face of your Lord. This whole doctrine derives its Qur’ānic orthodoxy from. it is possible to see why it is that. 52 . all such characterizations of the Absolute cannot but assume the nature of an illusion. and on the other. it is God’s ‘Face’. by its own ‘Suchness’ (tathatā): 41. and cannot be known as ‘real’ or ‘true’ in any final sense except by itself. the verse cited earlier: Everything thereon is passing away (fān). he who declares that which is fundamental. cit. alone. The following dialogue between the same disciple. as we saw earlier. all things that are in a state of ‘passing away’ even while apparently subsisting. also concretely realized the nonexistence of all things other than God. apart from God and the Face/Essence of God. on the one hand. The mystic who has undergone extinction has.common ground between islam and buddhism are sustained only by the reality of God. In the Diamond Sutra we read the paradox that the truth declared by the Buddha is neither real nor unreal: Subhuti. p. that subsists. or at best a ‘provisional means’ (upāya) of expressing the inexpressible. the Buddha states that he has ‘known’ the Dharma. 32. It is not a truth which can be qualified as real. That alone is truth which transcends the domain in which such dualistic notions can be posited. that it cannot be grasped. and it is through that subsistence that the individual himself subsists—his ‘face’ or essence being in reality not ‘his’ but God’s: nothing exists. which shines through all things. Owner of Majesty and Glory (55:26–27). In this light.41 The ‘truth’ which can be defined in terms of a polarity constituted by reality versus unreality cannot be the ultimate truth. among others.

then the thinker. It is only when thought assumes the nature of a transparent veil over its own substratum of consciousness that authentic wisdom is attained. because such a demonstration requires concepts and language. who provides a corresponding formulation. The very Suchness. Suchness does not know full enlightenment. referring not to ‘thought-coverings’ but to ‘individual faculties’.43 Let us again turn to al-Ghazālī. and these. or does know it. O Lord. and on the dharmic plane. cannot be apprehended. To say ‘thinker’ is to deny the sole reality of the absolute nature of consciousness—whence the paradox that the Dharma is both ‘known’ by the Buddha and unknown by him. If thought is ‘seen through’. that could stand firmly in Suchness. cited in ibid. and the Absolute/Suchness transcends all such concepts. can ‘demonstrate’ the Absolute. Suchness does not demonstrate dharma. 93. no one can be found who could demonstrate it. the Buddha stresses the need to be stripped of all ‘thought-coverings’ (acitta-āvaranah): thought. A/27:453. in turn. how much less that which can stand firmly in it. Prajnāpāramitā Sutra. ‘covers’ and thus obscures the source or substance or root of its own consciousness. it is because of his nonattainmentness [sic] that a Bodhisattva. Heart Sutra. 43. and on the dharmic plane no one can be found who has either known full enlightenment.. to begin with. cited in ibid. The highest spiritual sciences (al-ma‘ārif. p. it is both attained and not attained: Therefore. the agent of thought.’ 42 Nobody. 53 . dwells without thought-coverings … and in the end he attains to Nirvana. O Sariputra. then what is that dharma that will stand firmly in suchness. is in a sense extinguished before the source and goal of thought. through having relied on the perfection of wisdom. by its very nature. 37. are predicated upon the extinction 42. or that will know this full enlightenment. p. not even the Buddha.. outside Suchness no separate dharma can be apprehended.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator Subhuti: ‘If. verses 37–43. will know it. or that will demonstrate this dharma?’ Buddha: ‘Outside Suchness no separate dharma can be apprehended. of ma‘rifa) are only revealed to the individual through spiritual states of ‘unveiling’ (mukāshafa). For this reason. pl.

impermanence. 54 . pp. being a fugitive to God and His Messenger. and the imagination is in repose. Merciful (4:100). As in the Arabic word haqq.common ground between islam and buddhism of the individual’s consciousness. 1979). 331. p. and death overtakes him. p.44 This may be seen as a mystical commentary on the following verses of the Qur’ān: Whoso migrates for the sake of God will find much refuge and abundance in the earth. transcends this entire domain. and suffering. 1958). op. which can also be translated as consequence or result. exert an attraction towards the sensible world. Fanā’ is the essential pre-requisite of this unveiling because: The contingencies of the ego. as this will help place in context the concordance between the two traditions as regards the conception of the pure Absolute: ‘The teaching of the doctrine by the Buddhas is based upon two truths: truth relating to worldly convention and truth in terms of ultimate fruit. 46. his reward is then incumbent upon God. From his Mūlamadhyamakakārikā. 45.’ 45 It is on the level of conventional truth (samvrti-satyam). draws our attention to the existential unfolding of reality consequent upon enlightenment: the discovery of ‘the truth’ or ‘reality’ (satyam)46 is not to be found on the level of 44. see Farid Jabre. The truth or reality pertaining to ‘ultimate fruit’ (paramārtha). The death of the body is prefigured in that death of the lower soul in the state of fanā’. not preoccupied. The Real unveils itself completely at death. 24:8. 44–45. the Sanskrit satyam can be translated both in terms of reality and truth. which is a world of error and illusion. See his treatise Kitāb al-Arba‘īn fī usūl al-dīn (Beirut: Dar al-Afaq al-Abadiyya. Pali: attha). cit. The word ‘fruit’ (artha. 125. together with its passions. cited by David Kalupahana. Let us return to Nāgārjūna’s fundamental distinction between the ‘two truths’. with the cessation of the power of the senses and the imagination which turn the heart towards this lower world … Fanā’ refers to a state wherein the senses are pacified. and whoso forsakes his home. La Notion de la Ma‘rifa chez Ghazālī (Paris: Traditions les Lettres Orientales. not generating confusion. that one can situate the explanations pertaining to the whole process of dependent origination. God is ever Forgiving. and for discussion on this and other similar passages from al-Ghazālī’s works. however. Nāgārjūna—The Philosophy of the Middle Way..

No words or speech can reach it. What is contradicted by the Buddha is the idea that the ultimate Reality can be adequately designated. contradicted or ignored. Ibid. Again. ‘Its essential nature is void and formless’. could just as well be contradicted. Holding on to the idea of reality being void or formless itself undermines the voidness of that reality. The Flower Ornament Scripture. There is the uncompounded reality.48 47. 55 . . according to The Flower Ornament Scripture: Things expressed by words Those of lesser wisdom wrongly discriminate And therefore create barriers And don’t comprehend their own minds. The final verse in the passage quoted.. contained. p. for the very same reason as one contradicts the idea of reality being uncompounded. p. cit. on the level of formal thought by the individual.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator formal thought and by the empirically defined individual. If one can see the Buddha. 290. One’s mind will have no grasping. 48. it is the indescribable ‘fruit’ of the experience of enlightenment. and still less realized.. on the one hand. It is not compounded or uncompounded. Such a person can then perceive Truth as the Buddha knows it. not because the ultimate reality is in fact compounded. op. and the description of it as uncompounded: putting the two together means that one has left the presence of the uncompounded and embraced the compounded. 376. rather. both being bound up by relativity of nama-rupa (name and form).47 Referring to the ultimate reality as uncompounded is an error. but because the very fact of verbally designating it as uncompounded is already tantamount to an act of compounding... The positive content of this enlightenment—absolute Reality—is thus not denied when the formal designations of that Reality are undermined. and acts as a mental barrier preventing one from being submerged in it. Its essential nature is void and formless. This explains why in some texts even the idea of ultimate reality being uncompounded is contradicted: The Buddhas’ reality is subtle and hard to fathom.

is that which predisposes one to this mode of intuitive cognition. To apply the distinction of Nāgārjūna between ‘conventional truth’ (samvrti-satyam) and ‘ultimate fruit’ (paramārtha). what is negated is their susceptibility to adequate conceptualization: that ultimate nature can be delivered or glimpsed only in a flash of pure. Any concept—even true ones—will entrench that consciousness. will prevent one from ‘seeing’ all things: No view is seeing Which can see all things. to the domain 49. as cited by Cleary in ibid. p. This is not seeing anything.. and which focuses all spiritual aspiration on making a leap from the plane of finite thought to the plane of infinite reality. p. supra-conceptual. a realization which is predicated not just on the elimination of all mental constructs. the very thought of tawhīd on the mental plane can itself become an obstacle in the path of spiritual realization of tawhīd. rather. If one has any views about things. where the concept of things is a veil.51 It is not the ultimate nature of things that is negated. The ultimate Reality. Another way of putting this is to say: ‘Those who seek the truth shouldn’t seek anything’. Buddhist conceptions of the Absolute are thus fashioned according to this paradoxical requirement: to conceive of the Absolute in a way which reveals the ultimate inadequacy of all concepts. ‘name and form’ (namarupa): in Islamic terms: lā ilāha illa’Llāh.49 Seeking a ‘thing’ will ensure that the truth of all things will not be found. one might say that ‘divorcing the concept of things’ is a process which must lead from the domain of relative truth. is affirmed in the deepest way in which it can be affirmed: by negating all that can in any way claim to be the Real on the level of thought and language. 35. 377. Ibid. Ibid. awareness. So the best teaching.50 This attitude may be summed up succinctly in the words which come a few verses later: ‘divorcing the concept of things’. the best ‘concept’.common ground between islam and buddhism In terms of Islamic spirituality. 51. but also on the extinction of individual consciousness.. p.. Even having a view of a ‘thing’. and thus is ‘wrong’ from the higher point of view of the reality which transcends all concepts. which arises more out of a state of inner being than of formal thought. far from being negated in this perspective. 56 . 376. This is from the Vimalakirti Scripture. 50.

52 This might be compared to such verses of the Qur’ān as the following: Know that the life of the world is only play. they will appear as less than a single day when the end of this life is reached: They ask you of the Hour: when will it come to pass? Why— what can you say about it? Unto your Lord belongs [knowledge of] the term thereof. as the likeness of vegetation after rain. and pomp. expressing the imperative of the divorce in question in simple but powerful imagery. then it becomes straw… (57:20). Thus shall ye think of all this fleeting world: A star at dawn. You are but a warner unto him who fears it. this saying is often quoted by the spiritual authorities of Islam. is not to be applied to ultimate Reality. Al-Ghazālī. cites it several times in his 57 . for example. then. A flash of lightning in a summer cloud.53 52. Though not found in the canonical sources. However many long years are passed in the ‘life of this world’. The Prophetic saying ‘All men are asleep. when they die. whose growth is pleasing to the farmer. op. The Diamond Sutra. ‘the real truth’. and idle talk. a phantom and a dream. A flickering lamp. On the day when they behold it. and rivalry in wealth and children. can be read as a profound commentary on these verses.’ To be detached from what appears is practically tantamount to realization of what never disappears. a bubble in the stream. The ‘divorce’ in question. The Diamond Sutra contains the pith of this teaching. but afterwards it dries up and you see it turning yellow. cit. it will be as if they had but tarried for an evening or the morn thereof (79:43–46). 53. p. and boasting between you.. wherein resides the transcendent reality of That which is only ever partially conceptualised in the lower domain. 53. that which eternally transcends the realm of appearances. they wake up’. but to all things which would attempt to imprison its infinitude within the finite framework of thought.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator of ultimate truth. These images are aimed at inducing a state of mind and being which is referred to simply in terms of two imperatives: ‘detachment from appearances—abiding in real truth.

truth. 1997. and the Sangha. the Dharma and the Sangha’. ‘Psychology. however much the strictly ‘theological’ conception of this Reality in Islam differs from the mystical conceptions within Buddhism. F. hard to understand. it is also the wilful ‘sin’ of worshipping something other than God: And whoever has hope in the meeting of his Lord. to which devotion and worship is due? To answer this question. we would do well to return to the citation above. or ascribing divinity to idols. p.L. 5. but the teaching. 3:381. Worship of the One In Islam shirk is not only the doctrinal error of ‘associating partners’ with God. including: teaching. even if the Buddhists appear to have a metaphysical or philosophical appreciation of the oneness of ultimate Reality. in Some Sayings of the Buddha According to the Pali Canon. Rustom. 4:246. 260. 4. When. where Dharma was translated as Reality. and make none sharer of the worship due to his Lord (18:110). the Muslim reads the Buddhist testimony of the ‘Triple Refuge’. and imagination in Mulla Sadra Shirazi’s commentary on the hadith of awakening’. The word comprises several meanings. Woodward (London: Oxford University Press.common ground between islam and buddhism We hope that these observations have helped to demonstrate that at the metaphysical level the two traditions are indeed oriented to the One and only Reality. We now need to address the question of whether this ultimate Reality is also the object of worship in Buddhism. vol. in Islam and Science. therefore. The Buddha is but a man. they nevertheless do not worship this Absolute. preeminent. and to be penetrated by the wise alone. law. hard to see. excellent. 54. The difficulty of defining it precisely is revealed by the Buddha himself: This Reality [Dhamma. Pali for Dharma] that I have reached is profound. the Dharma. Mohammed Rustom in his article notes the following instances in the Beirut. eschatology. no. reality. See M. and thus cannot be included in the sphere of ‘true believers’. 10. but a community of monks: where is mention of the ultimate Reality in which one must take refuge. tr. 1925). Cited from the Majjhima Nikāya.1. failing which the Muslim scholar may conclude that. he is likely to regard it as an act of shirk: ‘I take refuge in the Buddha. the law.54 Ihyā’. let him act virtuously. beyond the sphere of thinking. or the norm. subtle. 58 . p. 1997 edition of the Ihyā’: 1:15. norm.

the doctrine. op.. Cited in Buddhist Texts Through the Ages. This higher metaphysical meaning of Dharma emerges if we look at the Mahayana scriptures. One can speak relatively easily of the first two ‘bodies’ of the Buddha in terms of earthly manifestation and celestial archetype. or ‘transformation-body’). The ontological precedence of the Dharma is thus affirmed here. that in which both the doctrine and the law culminate. alluded to in these famous words of the Prophet: ‘I was a Prophet when Adam was [still] between water and clay’. 56. In Islam. on the one hand. for the dharma-bodies are the guides. the distinction would correspond to the Prophet as the particular man Muhammad b. who was but the messenger. b. me those people will not see. and the pre-human archetypal reality of the Prophetic substance. p. wrong are the efforts they engaged in. translated as ‘Being-body’). Then. Vajracchedikā. the celestial level (sambhoga-kāya or ‘felicity-body’). and those who followed me by my voice.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator The most immediate meaning of the word Dharma relates more to the teaching. The most strongly authenticated version of this saying is as follows: The Prophet was asked when he became a Prophet. and particularly at the conception of the three ‘bodies’ of the Buddha. 26a.55 Two points should be stressed here: the deluded state of those who attach excessive significance to the human form of the Buddha. and the emphasis on seeing the Buddha in the light of the Dharma. 144. It can also help us to see that the Buddha in whom one takes ‘refuge’ is by no means to be identified exhaustively with the sage Shakyamuni. He replied: ‘When Adam was between spirit 59 . and the divine or Absolute level (dharma-kāya. can be grasped as the same ultimate Truth/ Reality to which Muslims refer as al-Haqīqa or al-Haqq. This will help us to see the extent to which Dharma in its higher meaning of truth/reality. ‘Abd Allah.56 55. and the law or norm stemming therefrom. but it can also refer to the ultimate content of the doctrine. these bodies of the Dharma manifest at different levels in the form of so many types of Buddha: the human level (nirmānakāya. bearer of the message of the Dharma before which he himself is effaced. and of which the Buddha himself is but the conveyor. This subordination of the Buddha to the Dharma is explicitly taught in the following Mahayana Sūtra: Those who by my form did see me. cit. in relation to the description of the ‘dharma-bodies’ as ‘guides’. rather than vice versa. From the Dharma one should see the Buddha.

713):57 ‘For whatever can be named leads to dualism. Manāqib. 281. and cannot be. The same paradox is observed in one of the names of the Buddha. Shūnyamurtī: manifestation of the Void.58 In similar vein. it is rather more difficult to make sense of the dharmakāya: how can the ultimate reality be ‘embodied’ in the form of a Buddha? We could argue. According to Hui-neng (d. The Buddha manifests an image or reflection or intimation of that which cannot ever be subject to manifestation except on pain of ceasing to be the Void. cit. Hung-jen. who was. but not in any sense as a manifestation thereof: we propose that the word ‘kāya’. This dharma-kāya can thus be understood as a degree of reality which can be conceived only as the Absolute. To take hold of this non-duality of truth is the aim of Zen’. but rather. Suzuki. We would argue also that the very fact that the death of the Buddha is referred to as his parinirvana. it is the Principle of manifestation. that aspect of the Absolute which is susceptible of manifestation. 1. instead of revealing the path to the Absolute. D. and Buddhism is not dualistic. 1. What is manifested cannot be the Absolute as such. Essays in Zen. body or vehicle is thus to be taken metaphorically and not literally. vol. and a fortiori. applying strict Buddhist logic: it is not. ‘the real Chinese founder of Zen’. these relative forms become veils obscuring It. See Tirmidhī.. however exalted. by definition. 108 58.T. demonstrates in its own way that the Absolute can only be realized in the ultimate sense subsequent to the termination of the manifestation of the human form of the Buddha. p.common ground between islam and buddhism Buddha in the Light of Dharma However. 57. and must therefore remain supra-manifest. For such an embodiment would perforce violate the utterly non-compound reality of the Void. 1. 1. et passim. rather. the teacher of Hui-neng. 60 . op. If the manifestation of the celestial Buddha (sambhoga-kāya). Dharma in this ultimate sense cannot be equated with any specific manifestation. p. The 6th patriarch of the Ch’an/Zen school.. for the void is devoid of manifestation. 212. Ibid. the ultimate or greatest Nirvana. the human Buddha (nirmana-kāya) be mistaken for the Absolute then. according to Suzuki. and Ibn Hanbal. vol. writes: ‘One will not get rid of birth and death if one constantly thinks of other Budand body’.

even. The Flower Ornament Scripture. Such a person is grasping appearances And increasing the web of ignorance and delusion. 61 .Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator dhas. if one retains one’s mindfulness. p. ironically. that in Buddhism one’s mindfulness is a form of permanent recollectedness of the Dharma in the very midst of all outward activities. however. Bound in the prison of birth and death. to which each being has access. So also are the Buddhas: Buddhas and Buddha-teachings Intrinsically have no existence. Mindfulness is a perfect translation of the Arabic taqwā. unable to see the Buddha.’ 60 The reality of the Tathāgata.61 And again: Even if one always looked at the Buddha For a hundred thousand eons. true men.59 one is sure to reach the Further Shore. The Qur’ān refers to rijāl. Blind. 61. … 59. or to seek me in sound. 60. However. Given. One understands from this why the Zen masters transmitted the saying: ‘If you see the Buddha on the road.. kill him!’ In the words of the Flower Ornament Scripture: Since sentient beings are thus. 40. 450. is the Buddha-nature. ‘the one thus gone’. who are not distracted from the remembrance of God either by trade nor commerce (24:36). cit. this person is treading an evil path and he cannot see the Tathāgata. The latter term. 1980). p. in his Chinese Buddhism—Aspects of Interaction and Reinterpretation (Lanham: University Press of America. Pachow. op. Not according to the absolute truth But looking at the savior of the world. though. but only insofar as one is liberated from all attachment to form. strongly implies that the object of mindfulness is God. the two terms can be seen to be indicating the same state of mind: an awareness of the Absolute which is not interrupted by one’s engagement with the relative.’ He then quotes the Buddha’s words from the Vajraccedika-prajnāpāramitā Sūtra: ‘If any one wishes to see me in form. See below for discussion of the remembrance of God. From the translation of Hung-Jen’s discourse on meditation by W. the form of the Buddha himself.

this object is rendered transparent.T.63 Similarly. As we shall argue below. or a Bodhisattva. 239. Bodhi (‘wisdom’). but in good Buddhist logic. and particularly in the Yogacara school which developed the doctrine of the three ‘bodies’ of the Buddha subsequent to the 4th cen62. The Buddhist Eye (Bloomington: World Wisdom. then it cannot be the Dharma. in the first instance. in Frederick Franck. Samādhikāya (‘rapture-body’). in relation to Dharma-kāya. in connection with the ‘remembrance of God’. ‘The Buddhist Conception of Reality’. and if it is so appropriated. it cannot be said that the Buddha is ‘worshipped’ either in the two forms of his human or celestial ‘bodies’ or in the form of ‘his’ divine body.. given its ‘emptiness of self’. 64. 373. Suzuki in his comparison of terms used to designate God or ultimate Reality in different religious traditions. 2004).62 Thus. 1988) p. D. 85. it is also one with the ultimate objective nature of consciousness and being—it refers both to an objective transcendent principle as well as to a subjective state accessible by dint of the immanence of that principle within all that exists. 63. is not simply bound up with subjective mystical experience. Suzuki. then it cannot be appropriated by any being.common ground between islam and buddhism Ordinary people seeing things Just pursue the forms And don’t realize things are formless: Because of this they don’t see Buddha. p. Prajnā (‘pure consciousness’).. Nirvāna (‘extinctive bliss’). Although this identification of the Absolute in terms of the Dharma-kāya is stressed within Mahayana Buddhism. Shūnya (‘the Void’). ed. then. possessed of absolute ‘suchness’. Tathatā (‘suchness’). the dharma-kāya. Buddha (‘enlightened one’). Ananda Coomaraswamy. thus allowing free passage to the only reality which is fully itself. Tattva (‘essentiality’). p. Ananda Coomaraswamy gives these synonyms: Ādi-Buddha (‘primordial’ or ‘Absolute’ Buddha). Svabhāvakāya (‘own-nature body’). If the latter truly pertains to the Dharma as such. 62 . Ibid.64 The Dharma in question at this transcendent level.T. the Dharma. Buddha and the Gospel of Buddhism (New Jersey: Citadel Press. the object of devotion may well be the image of the Buddha. The following synonyms for the Dharma. also identified with Vairocana. given by D. Bodhi (‘enlightenment’). might be of use in our reflections: Prajna (‘pure consciousness’).

as regards the metaphysical point we have been trying to make here. the single term Dharma in Buddhism might be seen to correspond approximately to the ternary in Islam: al-Haqīqa. 103. Buddhism—A Short History (Oxford: Oneworld. p. ontological and practical. or ‘the Real’. in his important essay. al-Sharī‘a: Essential Reality. in a certain sense summed up in the divine Name.’ 65 To speak about ‘one side of the Buddha’ needs to be nuanced somewhat. 63 . Marco Pallis. A Buddhist Spectrum (London: George Allen & Unwin. ‘the True’. the Dharma as teaching. p. are 65. In the pedagogical or practical sense. M. E. All three of these terms are. Conze. and the other pedagogical or practical. which might be seen as perhaps the divine Name most closely corresponding to Dharma. Pallis. ‘Dharma and Dharmas as Principle of Inter-religious Communication’. Spiritual Path. on the one hand. hence duty and law. law. inasmuch as the notion of obligation and right. Then. The key sentence. the Dharma as Transcendent Being and source of life and consciousness will be grasped as That of which the Buddha’s enlightenment is an aspect: ‘From the Dharma one should see the Buddha’ and not vice versa. for what is really meant is surely one aspect of the consciousness of the ‘Awakened one’: the Buddha insofar he is identified with the content of his enlightenment. 1980). All particular essences are relative (in theological terms) or illusory (in spiritual terms).. etc. as we saw above. to the absoluteness and infinitude of Essence. the dharmas for their part correspond to the relativity and contingency of the accidents. is the following: ‘If Dharma corresponds. Taken together in both senses. al-Haqq. would thus appear to be justified in stressing this concept as a bridge linking diverse religious traditions.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator tury CE. it refers to what Islamic thought understands as the Essence (al-Dhāt): the Essence of God is the Absolute (in theological terms) and the sole Reality (in spiritual terms). so central to the meaning of dharma. one philosophical or ontological. 51. norm. Religious Law. al-Tarīqa. it has been argued by Edward Conze that ‘there is nothing really new about it … The identification of one side of the Buddha with the Dharma had often been made in the first period [of Buddhism] and is of the essence of Buddhism. In the first sense. 2000).’ 66 The Dharma can thus be understood in two distinct senses. then. can be seen to correspond to the Sharī‘a (exoterically) and the Tarīqa (esoterically). 66.

remembrance/invocation/consciousness of God. that of remembrance and that of invocation. and are widely divergent as regards form. which it articulated in numerous ways. as the Qur’ān puts it very simply. expressed in Islam as dhikr Allāh. and the means of realising that consciousness. it refers. Allāh. Both al-Haqq and the Dharma. in human terms. Similarly. the supreme Name of God in Islam. Remembrance of God As regards worship. and also the deepest commitment to that truth. its spiritual value and substance. This essence is cultivation of the consciousness of the Absolute. and incantation. This means of realisation is centred on the methodic invocation of the Name (or Names) of God. While it would be unjustified to reduce all of these techniques of prayer and meditation to invocation alone. It suffices for our purposes to cite a few sayings from the Japanese 64 . If formal or canonical prayer constitutes the core of religious practice. this is made clear in the Qur’ānic verse in which God says: ‘Establish the prayer for the sake of My remembrance’ (20:14). meditation. the way of repetition/invocation. but the remembrance of God is greater’ (29:45).common ground between islam and buddhism also implied in al-Haqq. The dhikr of God is described as the very raison d’être of all forms of prayer. inheriting also from Hinduism the practice of japa-yoga. that is. The very purpose and goal of the prayer. prayer keeps [one] away from lewdness and iniquity. then. in Buddhism—and in particular in the later Mahayana schools—the invocation of the Name (or Names) of the Absolute figures as the means of salvation par excellence. one of whose principal connotations is indeed that of a ‘right’ which is ‘due’ as an obligation. akbar. it is nonetheless important to underline the extraordinary parallels between the Islamic tradition of dhikr and those schools of thought within Buddhism which likewise regard the practice of invocatory prayer to be the quintessence of all possible prayer. Buddhism developed a panoply of disciplines and techniques of prayer. ‘greater’ or ‘greatest’: ‘Truly. the dhikru’Llāh is. is thus the remembrance of God. The Arabic word dhikr comprises two essential meanings. and most especially. to both the goal and the means: both the principle of permanent consciousness of the Absolute. again it is a question of seeing that the two traditions come together at key points in respect of essence. therefore. imply at one and the same time the highest truth and reality in metaphysical terms.

the Buddha of Infinite Light. One is ‘saved’ by Amida by being resurrected after death in his ‘Pure land’.67 In light of our earlier discussion about the ‘bodies’ of the Buddha. ‘Pure Land’. Suzuki. and is invoked as such. 71. a Light which both enlightens and saves. D. 70. meaning ‘mute’ or ‘silent’. Shakyamuni speaks of having attained Buddhahood in the infinitely distant past—ten ‘kalpas’ ago. The word Amitābha is also interpreted to include the aspect of ‘infinite life’. but ‘Amitābha’ as such. if we include the ‘Amitāyus’ dimension of Amitābha. including al-Hayy. founder of the Jodo-shu. the number of years is clearly symbolic: we are being invited to enter into a timeless domain. Both Light and Life are infinite. According to the mythological70 account of the saving ‘vow’ of Amida. Amida in Japanese). the eternally Living. a distant past or origin—a 67. in Islamic terms. 1212).71 Here. Or three. referred to in the introduction. the most appropriate response is to remain ‘silent’.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator authority. Amitāyus. 2002). This salvific grace is the result of the vows taken by Dharmakāra. 69. It is thus as if the two divine Names. the ‘created’ world. Naturalness—A Classic of Shin Buddhism (Bloomington: World Wisdom. 1968). school of Mahayana Buddhism which is arguably one of the closest of all Buddhist schools to the Islamic contemplative tradition as regards invocatory prayer. it should be clear that what is being invoked is not the human form of the Buddha. p. Taking this word in its positive sense: a myth is a story expressing a mystery—both words are derived from the same Greek root. On Indian Mahayana Buddhism (New York: Harper & Row. T. Amitābha (Omitofu in Chinese. In the Pure Land school.68 streaming forth from the Absolute. 137. Kenryo Kanamatsu. Honen (d. both in China and in Japan (where it became known as Jodo Shin). is often referred to in the Tibetan tradition as the Mantrayāna (‘vehicle of the mantra’) given the centrality of invocatory formulae in this branch of Buddhism. 68. p. the Sukhāvatī or ‘Paradise of Bliss’. each kalpa being 432 million years. It should also be noted that the Vajrayāna school. according to the Sutra of ‘Eternal Life’. the Chinese translation of which formed the chief basis of the Shin school within Pure Land Buddhism. assumes the role of saviour. ‘mu’. 17. 65 . and this degree of the Buddha-Reality is clearly transcendent and cannot be identified with any relative manifestations thereof within samsara or. al-Nūr (‘The Light’) and al-Rahīm (‘The Merciful’) were synthesised69 and invoked as a single Name. but the ‘myth’ gives provisional and approximate expression to the mystery which is ultimately inexpressible. that is: infinite Light. In the face of a divine mystery. descriptions of which closely resemble those of the Qur’ānic Paradise.

as Kanamatsu says: ‘Amida. Pre-eternity is at one with post-eternity (Abad).. in themselves... the eternally working Original Vow. or simply. at the very beginning. is perfect and eternal. Light as such. or the source of all enlightenment. a ‘holy saying’. in respect of the ‘vow’ taken by Amida not to enter enlightenment until all beings are saved. and by no means the Prophet. metaphysically. the Infinite Being. ‘The First’ must also be ‘The Last’ (al-Ākhir): alpha and omega are in principle identical. 66 . which is also the ‘Absolute’ Buddha principle. Also to be noted in this connection is 72. 13. He is the All-Feeling Compassionate Heart . p.common ground between islam and buddhism ‘pre-eternity’. ‘His’ enlightenment aeons ago is a mythical way of referring to enlightenment as such. This ‘primordial’ or ‘original’ Buddha is also referred to as the Ādi-Buddha. p. referred to in Islam as Azal. (‘The First’).. al-Awwal.. Ibid.’ 73 Likewise. and thus what is being alluded to in these references to the unimaginable ‘past’ is in fact an eternal principle. These sayings are distinct from the Qur’ān. abstracted from their mythological garb: ‘Amida is . p. Heart of our hearts. but delivered through the Prophet as a medium. since. which is eternal. and can be distinguished as origin and consummation only from the point of view of time itself. for. it is a synonym for the Dharma-kāya itself. eternity as such. the speaker of which is God Himself..’ 74 This compassionate ‘vow’—normally expressed as a vow not to enter final enlightenment until all beings are saved—can be seen as analogous to the metaphor used by God in the Qur’ān to describe His mercy: Your Lord has written Mercy upon His own Self (6:12).. it can correspond to what Muslims refer to in terms of the divine Name. Ibid. they are not other than outward expressions of the principle of eternity transcending time altogether. as seen above. Amida is the Eternal Saving Will. above and beyond time. but as the mouthpiece or transmitter of a universal reality. but their agent is still God Himself. and. 74. This is succinctly expressed by a contemporary Jodo scholar. commenting upon the words of Shakymuni in which he describes his primordial ‘enlightenment’: ‘This is the Eternal I am that speaks through the I am that is in me’. One is reminded here of what in Islam is called a hadīth qudsī. 85. thus absolute and infinite. 12.72 The Buddha is thus ‘speaking’ not as an individual or on his own behalf. Ibid. this can be understood in terms of universal principles. 73. If the Ādi-Buddha is the origin of all things.

we should note that the Prophet of Islam expressed a sentiment analogous to the vow of Amida. H. Many sayings of a similar import are found in various collections.H. which refer to the practice of the dhikr as being the most efficacious of all forms of prayer and action: 75. those who invoke God standing.. We shall return to the theme of mercy and compassion shortly. Ishizuka (New York: Garland. ‘veneration to Amitābha Buddha’. Shunjo. 78. whether walking. we have such sayings as the following. The Buddhist Saint: His Life and Teaching. 67 . p. Honen tells his followers that there is no more effective discipline than that of the Nembutsu if one wishes to attain enlightenment and to be reborn in the ‘Land of Perfect Bliss’. p. sitting and reclining on their sides . the invocation of the formula: namu Amida Butsu. One sees here that the intrinsic nature of the Absolute is saving compassion. there are signs for possessors of substance. 2. the Nembutsu is called an easy practice’. but not for birth in the Pure Land.76 ‘seeing that the practice may be carried on. 460. vol. Tariki and Tawakkul In the Amidist tradition these principles are operatively expressed in the Nembutsu.. Honen. 76. whensoever and wheresoever one may be . sitting or lying. ‘All the other disciplines’.. the invocation of the ‘name’ of the Absolute is thus absolutely salvific. But for now. 463. (3:190–191). 2. This particular saying is found in the collection of al-Daylamī. alluding to his prerogative to intercede for sinners. and you will be content (93:5). p. tr. as in the vow of Amida—and not just ‘Muslims’ in the narrow sense of the word.’78 Likewise.. 441. from the Prophet. 77. R. Ibid. In relation to the verse of the Qur’ān which says: And your Lord shall give you.’ 75 Given that the Prophet was sent as a ‘mercy to the whole of creation’ (21:107) his ‘community’ can be interpreted to mean all peoples—and even all ‘beings’.. 2. Coates.. standing. Honen calls upon his followers to ‘cease not the practice of the Nembutsu even for a moment’. vol. ‘are effective for their respective purposes.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator the verse: Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Rahmān (the ‘All-Compassionate’) (17:110). 1981). he said: ‘I shall not be content for as long as a single member of my community (umma) is in the Fire. Ibid.77 One is reminded here of the verse of the Qur’ān: Truly in the creation of the heavens and the earth. and in the alternation between night and day. vol. he says.

it is logically impossible to overcome the sense of self by means of the self—there must be something radically ‘other’. enables one to transcend one’s congenital sense of self-preoccupation. Cited in Al-Ghazālī: Invocations and Supplications (Book IX of Ihyā’ ‘ulūm al-dīn). the principle of tawakkul also makes explicit that which is logically necessary. no-self. one can go further. p. Indeed. The authentic quality of self-sufficiency is the exclusive preserve of the one Reality. 1990). while remaining unarticulated. in Buddhism: the totality of one’s trust in. one sees the Islamic conception of tawakkul (and the meaning of ‘Islam’ itself. means in Islam: one relies totally upon the grace and power of the ‘Other’. this faith in the Other is faith in the power of the grace emanating from Amida. For.79 The practice of the Nembutsu is strongly predicated upon the power of the ‘absolutely Other’. alone. and rebels against the One which 79. Nakamura (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society. and the work that is better for you than giving silver and gold. 8. as will be further argued below. trans.common ground between islam and buddhism ‘Shall I not tell you about the best and purest of your works for your Lord. One might argue that tariki is precisely what tawakkul. this gift of self to the Other. as opposed to one’s own power. the existential concomitant of the anattā doctrine: removal of self-centred consciousness. which. O messenger of God?’ He said. In this total trust. reliance or trust. and better for you than encountering your enemy. ‘The perpetual invocation of God’. Both tariki and tawakkul are aimed at realizing in practical mode. utterly beyond the self. and the most exalted of them in your ranks. in the measure that the human soul attributes to itself this quality. and assert that tawakkul is not only governed by the same spiritual goal as that to which the anattā doctrine is attuned. K. with you striking their necks and them striking your necks?’ The people addressed by him said: ‘What is that. in the earliest expressions of the anattā doctrine. principle of infinite light. In the Pure Land school. and submission to the Other disposes the self to a radical mode of self-effacement: one relies not on oneself but on the absolutely Other. This self-preoccupation in turn generates a false sense of self-sufficiency. jiriki. tariki. which is absolutely other than oneself. literally ‘submission’) also evoking the idea of anattā. 68 . We have slightly modified the translation of the last sentence of the hadīth. it ‘rebels’ against the true nature of its own utter dependence on God as the Other. which is the absolutely ‘Other’. reliance on the Absolute.

Naturalness. which it holds securely in its close grasp and guards from the least loss. Such a lamp is our self … the lamp must give up its oil to the light and thus set free the implicit purpose it has … This is emancipation … The naturalness (jen) which Shinran80 preached is nothing less than this emancipation of the self.. as is said in the Qur’ān: Truly man is rebellious. cit. pp. its relation with all things far and near is established. 1996). Mary Ann Koury Danner (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society. 81. and it freely sacrifices its fund of oil to feed the flame. 24:35) in the Qur’ān. 1309). alone. 43. tr. 82. and unconditional submission to God: The lamp contains its oil. a holy freedom through the melting of our selfpower (jiriki) in the Other Power (tariki). pp. Thus is it separate from all other objects around it and miserly. The Key to Salvation—A Sufi Manual of Invocation. op. a major authority within Sufism. it finds its meaning at once. as was affirmed by the Dalai Lama. it also shows the extent to which this tradition of Buddhism resonates with Islam’s insistence upon the values of trust. within Buddhism. ‘His Holiness replied that 80. Om mani padme hum (Om. 69 .’ 82 Likewise. Kenryo Kanamatsu. in that he deems himself self-sufficient (96:6–7).Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator is. He was asked whether the invocation. Shinran (d. truly ‘Independent’. through the surrender of our self-will (hakarai) to the Eternal Will … This is what Shinran meant by declaring that the direct road to deliverance is absolute faith in Amida. Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh al-Iskandarī. the remembrance/invocation can be seen as. 1262) was the successor to Honen. 45. 42–43. the remembrance of God Most High is the key to salvation and the lamp of souls … the foundation of the Path and the pivotal support of realized sages … liberation from ignorance and forgetfulness through the permanent presence of the heart with the Truth. as ‘The Key to Salvation’: ‘Verily. a ‘key to salvation’. The following passage from Kanamatsu’s Naturalness will not only evoke the spiritual commentaries made upon the famous ‘verse of light’ (āyat al-nūr. faith. But when lit. hum) would suffice by itself to take a man all the way to Deliverance.81 Key to Salvation The remembrance/invocation of God is referred to by Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh al-Iskandarī (d. at least. jewel in the lotus.

45. 85. p. a conversation or a story. or because of some deed. a ruling which itself bears out the saying that the Om mani padme hum contains “the quintessence of the teaching of all the Buddhas”. such as reciting the Qur’ān. or close to Him in some way. p. whatever be the immediate object of perception. or one of His commandments. Prophets. 84. However. mentioning God’s Name. together with al-Ghazālī’s exegesis. in the case of ordinary objects. the Bodhisattva of Compassion. 1980). the face of the relative eclipses the 83. or one of His deeds … Remembering God may take the form of a supplication to Him. in principle. Remembrance of God is defined by Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh as ‘the repetition of the Name of the Invoked by the heart and the tongue. saints or of anyone related to Him. enables us to see the extent to which the various forms of Buddhist devotion— including such practices as focusing upon the image of the Buddha or Bodhisattvas—can be incorporated within a broadly defined devotional category. A Buddhist Spectrum (London: George Allen & Unwin. It is alike whether it is God who is remembered. wherever one turns. Marco Pallis. For if God’s Face is there. help us to appreciate how it is that Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh can include such practices as remembrance of God’s Prophets and saints within the category of remembrance of God. This is the Tibetan name of Avalokiteshvara. ‘the remembrance of God’. 89.’ 84 It is to be noted that Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh proceeds to define this remembrance in the widest possible terms. contemplating this Face. referred to as Kwan-Yin in Chinese and Kwannon in Japanese. pertaining to the object as such. poetry. the ‘face’ which is ephemeral and illusory. or one of His attributes. The fact that the Dalai Lama specifically exercises an “activity of presence” in this world in the name of the Bodhisattva Chenrezig. born of Amitābha (called Opagmed in Tibetan). renders his comment in this instance all the more authoritative. or the remembrance of His Messengers. This makes it easier to see how forms of Buddhist devotion might be seen as akin to what would be regarded as authentic worship of the One by Muslims. singing. and in doing so. one is..83 revealer of mani. casts a veil over the Face of God by means of which it derives its existence. 70 . Ibid.’ 85 The observations earlier regarding the deeper meaning of the ‘Face’ of God in the Qur’ān.common ground between islam and buddhism it would indeed suffice for one who had penetrated to the heart of its meaning.

God is seen or remembered ‘through’ such saintly beings. Allusion to this principle can be discerned in much of the devotional literature on the Prophet. It is cited there from Bukhārī. Whatever is said about a saint applies equally to a prophet.86 This passage of divine reality through the saint implies no compromise as regards divine transcendence. p. of Imam al-Būsīrī: ‘Truly. for we are in the presence of the most radical manifestation of unsullied tawhīd. 992. One should always bear in mind that. but not every saint is a prophet. by contrast. every prophet (nabī) is by definition a saint (walī). allows free passage for divine transcendence to manifest through him/her as divine immanence. no. 87. My slave never ceases to draw near to Me through supererogatory acts until I love him. who has all that the saint has. ‘friends’ (walī. This exalted spiritual station is referred to in the famous holy utterance (hadīth qudsī) in which God speaks in the first person on the tongue of the Prophet. it is the Absolute which ‘exalts the holy persons’ (asamskrtaprabhāvitā hy āryā-pudgalā). God declares ‘war’ on whosoever opposes one of His saints or more literally. I am his hearing by which he hears. It should also be noted that the sanctity of the Prophet Muhammad is greater than that of any saint.38. in Buddhist terms. awliyā’). no. Kitāb al-riqāq. 71 . In the case of Prophets and saints. his hand by which he grasps. p. Quite to the contrary. is affirmed in and through sanctity. at once transcendent and immanent. ‘empty’— this Face of the Absolute shines through their individuality. from the famous poem entitled al-Burda. in Islam. that oneness predicated upon complete integration: the saint.87 To take but one example. the sole reality of God. And when I love him. his sight by which he sees. being one whose existence is effaced before God. 118. and his foot by which he walks. given their effacement in the Face of the Absolute—their concrete realization that their own existence is. Here. See An-Nawawī’s Forty Hadith. The phenomenon of sanctity thus yields one of the most irrefutable proofs of tawhīd. the bounty 86. inaccessible and yet inescapable. pl. for to use Buddhist terms again. Then follows this implicit description of the saint. Thus.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator Face of the Absolute.2117. in addition to the specific function of prophecy. who has devoted himself or herself entirely to God through supererogatory practices: My slave draws near to Me through nothing I love more than that which I have made obligatory for him.

unsullied mirror of the Prophet’s soul thus reflects God’s Face. rather. In praising these qualities. one is praising God. rather. both created and uncreated. This perception will be all the more accurate and focused in the measure that one ‘sees through’ the Prophet. All of the virtues of the Prophet. and to the Prophet. one is elevating to their divine source the qualities manifested by the Prophet. this mode of perceiving the prophetic qualities as expressions of their divine archetypes is demanded by a rigorous application of tawhīd. in other words. and yet. The one who is most empty of his own self or dharma is the one who is most full of the Dharma: the pure. as regards its uncreated essence. in Buddhist terms.88 Only God’s bounty. without exception. 552. One is not reducing God to the level of the Prophet. see 9:128). such that a speaker might be able to verbally articulate it’. that attribute must be seen as reverting ultimately or metaphysically to God. the best way of cultivating them is emulating the beautiful exemplar (33:21). The Prophet is described in the Qur’ān as ‘kind and merciful’ (ra’ūf and rahīm. because the attribute of bounty manifested by the Prophet is not restricted by any egotistic appropriation on the part of the Prophet. The Burda of al-Busiri (Thaxted: Sandala. Shaykh Hamza tells us that this poem ‘is arguably the most memorized and recited poem in the Muslim world’ (p. Buddhist metaphysics helps us to see that what is being expressed here is far from the divinization of the Prophet. xvii). as regards its manifested form. As cited in the collection Mukhkh al-‘ibāda (Beirut: Dār al-Hāwī. can be described as limitless. one sees that he is but a slave (‘abd) or a ‘poor one unto his Lord’ (faqīr ilā rabbihi). see the excellent English translation of this poem by Shaykh Hamza Yusuf. In his insightful introduction. 2002). 72 .common ground between islam and buddhism (fadl) of the Messenger of God has no limit. it might be argued. while manifesting an intention to cultivate these qualities within oneself. qualities which are also used to describe God. the Prophet in whom the human mode of those qualities were embodied to perfection. the praise directed initially to the character of the Prophet—the image of the Face reflected in the pure mirror— 88. It pertains to God. p. all of which are seen in the light of the duo-dimensionality noted above. and thus a form of shirk (polytheism). are so many manifestations of qualities which in fact belong not to him but to God. The Burda mentions these and many other qualities of the Prophet. thus. perceiving the transcendent archetypes of these qualities within the divine Essence. 2008). he is one who is empty of himself (svabhava).

p. 214. 73 . then the act of contemplation of the Buddha’s image may be seen as a legitimate form of remembrance of God—especially given the fact that. praise for the very nature of God— the Face as such. Appearance implies disappearance. It is in this way that remembrance of even a single attribute of the Prophet becomes remembrance of God. The images which the devotee contemplates are described in the Tibetan Vajrayāna tradition as ‘apparent but empty’. 90. but they are transparent. the majority of Qur’ānic commentators—the word ya‘budūni (‘they worship Me’) here means: ya‘rifūni (‘they know Me’).Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator is thus inevitably. The vast kaleidoscopic universe of Buddhist iconography can thus be viewed not as a temptation to idolatry but as a form of remembrance. 2002). although 89. According to Ibn ‘Abbās—and following him. cultivate and assimilate the ultimate content of the enlightenment of the Buddha. which in turn is the purpose of creation: I created the jinn and mankind only that they might worship Me (51:56). allowing the devotee to see through them to the formless essence of which they are transient images—images which appear and thus. and if remembrance of one of these Messengers is a form of remembrance of God. It is a form of devotion which passes through contemplation of the Buddha to remembrance of that ultimate Reality—the Dharma—which the Buddha had realized.89 Images of the Buddha. Such contemplation is in fact an invitation to contemplate. helps one also to understand how it is that contemplation of the images of the Buddha—one of the central acts of devotion in the Buddhist tradition—can be regarded as a mode of ‘remembrance of God’. there is no prohibition on the use of images in Buddhism. Secret of the Vajra World (Boston and London: Shambhala. unlike in Islam. for this form is utterly ‘empty’. For if it be accepted that the Buddha was one of the Messengers of God. and thus rejoins the very purpose of all worship. like all formal manifestation. together with the hadīth qudsī describing the saint. the manifested form implies the supra-manifest Essence. See Reginald Ray. The various forms of Buddhist contemplation are far from idolatrous fixations on the form of the Buddha. on the one hand.90 The images ‘appear’ in this domain of manifestation. and not simply to marvel at his superhuman beauty. and a fortiori. disappear. on the other. independent of the mirror reflecting it. Blessings upon the Prophet The citation above from Ibn ‘Atā’Allāh.

See also. The ‘oral teachings’ are of course both ‘his’ as regards his own sayings (hadīth). vol..2. 2. cit. 74 . 81–95. no.92 It can be argued that all four of these functions are performed by the Prophet in Islam. cit. and to be understood each for himself by the wise (paccattam veditabbo vinnuhi). The ‘supernatural beauty’ of the Buddhas. Their powers. Their names. but also to the divine source of all positive qualities: praising his virtues is a way not only of realizing those virtues within oneself. Annemarie Schimmel. His beauty—one of the most remarked upon features in the devotional literature93—might not be regarded as ‘salvific’ in the strict sense. especially ch. Oral teachings. 93. 157. 2005. they pertain not only to the realm of human character. It is thus not surprising to find that the Prophet said: ‘I was sent only for 91. op. 24–55. Tao-ch’o (d. Suzuki. 92. altogether persuasive (opanayika). 4. Essays in Zen Buddhism. recorded and transmitted through books. and thus as enhancing devotional receptivity to the saving content of his message. beyond limits of time (akalika). 3. for a general review of the literature on the subject of devotion to the Prophet. pp. This is a quotation from a Sutra in Tao-ch’o’s Book of Peace and Happiness. As for his virtues. cited by Suzuki. Essays in Zen Buddhism. 645). p. p. op. vol. 2 ‘Muhammad the Beautiful Model’. to be personally experienced (ehipassika). On this subject see the fine essay by Mostafa Badawi. but it can be seen as cultivating a sense of the human perfection which he personified. 2. pp. virtues and transformations. but also God’s as regards the Qur’ān and the ‘holy utterances’ (ahādīth qudsiyya). And Muhammad is His Messenger—The Veneration of the Prophet in Islamic Piety (Chapel Hill and London: University of North Carolina Press.. 61. 1. vol. 2.91 One of the most important teachers of the Pure Land doctrine in China.common ground between islam and buddhism this latter also has its part to play in the ‘economy of salvation’ as we shall see in a moment. In the words of Suzuki: The content of this enlightenment was explained by the Buddha as the Dharma which was to be directly perceived (sanditthika). ‘The Muhammadan Attributes’ in Seasons—Semiannual Journal of Zaytuna Institute Spring-Summer Reflections. describes the four ways in which the Buddhas save: 1. as seen above. 1985). but is also a mode of praising God.

1492) sings. What. Ahmad b. p. attaining salvation by these means? One simple answer is that the ‘most noble virtues’ include piety in its widest meaning: devotion. prayer. Each perfected virtue is then a mode of prayer. The ‘names’ of the Buddha are thus to be seen as names of the eternal. absolute. Hanbal. remembrance of God. therefore. As the Persian poet ‘Abd al-Rahmān Jāmī (d. among other sources. As we saw above.. remembrance of God. all the human qualities manifest through him are likewise so many means of remembering God. However.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator the sake of perfecting the most noble virtues’ 94 (emphasis added). for the name would then be no more real—in fact far less real—than the empirical substance of the sage himself: both name and named are alike ‘empty of self’. the Reality designated by the Name: ‘Infinite Light’. The Prophet. can one say about the names of the Prophet? Among the most important names of the Prophet are ‘Abd Allāh (Slave of God) and Dhikr Allāh: these two names. Cited in. is thus the most perfect mirror in which the utterly unknowable and eternally inaccessible Essence makes known and renders accessible Its own infinite perfections. as regards the saving quality of the ‘names’ of the Buddha: we saw earlier that. utterly empty of himself. in whom and by whom all the noble virtues are perfected. the name of the Buddha cannot be reduced to an appendage of the human Sakyamuni.95 Finally. in light of our earlier discussion we could add this point also by way of reply: the perfection of virtues on the human plane is impossible without a total orientation to the divine source of all human virtues. and rejoins the divine quality of which it is at once a reflection and a reminder. Sakyamuni. but because it is one with the Named. in strict Buddhist logic. prayer to God. refer the devotee to the remembrance of God through the remembrance of the names of the Prophet. One might object: if perfecting virtue were the sole aim of the prophetic mission. addressing the Prophet: God made you the mirror of the Essence A looking-glass for the unique Essence. 131. then these virtues can be correctly grasped as so many mirrors reflecting the qualities of God. 2:381. what of praising God. 75 . cit. as seen above. Given that he is a ‘slave’ of God. and so forth. transcendent attributes realized by Sakyamuni in his enlightenment. 95. alone. Joined 94. op. Cited in Schimmel. such a name as Amitābha saves not because it is an appendage (nāma-rupa) of the human being.

O ye who believe. Even the invocation of blessings upon the Prophet therefore passes through the Prophet and is received by God. blessing the Prophet and following in his footsteps is not just a mode of lov96. 97. But at a deeper level. It is this utter receptivity to the Named which fills the void on the human plane. This formula is then repeated almost verbatim. showers blessings upon the soul of the devotee. moreover. this blessing. To praise the Prophet is therefore also. bless him and greet him with peace (33:56). the Prophet was asked how one was to perform this blessing. It also helps us to perceive some of the deeper implications of the traditional Muslim practice of blessing the Prophet. To invoke and praise the names of the Prophet is to praise the divine reality by which the Prophet’s consciousness is penetrated: remembrance of the Prophet’s names thus initiates an elevation of consciousness from these names to the names of God. so that one can paraphrase the shahāda thus: ‘No praised one (hamīd) but the Praised One (al-Hamīd)’. God instructs the believers: Truly. who. the Essence. in turn. the Glorious …’ 97 On the surface. Upon the revelation of this verse. a practice enjoined by the Qur’ān and defined by the Prophet himself. God and His angels bless the Prophet. as Thou hast blessed Abraham and the descendents of Abraham. It should be clear. Truly. and its reward. the invocation of blessings upon the Prophet can be understood to be a mode of praising God. to praise God. bārik. 76 . bless Muhammad and the descendents of Muhammad.96 This way of looking at devotion to the Prophet provides an answer to critics within the Muslim tradition who claim that such devotion is a form of idolatry.common ground between islam and buddhism to this slavehood or emptiness. thou art the Praised. in this way. and from these divine names to the Named (al-musammā). the word sallī (‘bless’) being replaced by a synonym. and inescapably. It is to be noted that the name Muhammad also means ‘the praised one’. for whatever blessing is received by a reflected image of the Essence reverts to the source of the image itself: one cannot bless the reflection of the Face without blessing the Face itself. that this form of devotion pertains to a subtle but rigorous and penetrating expression of tawhīd. is straightforward: each time one invokes this blessing upon the Prophet one receives ten blessings oneself—according to the Prophet. is the quality of remembrance. This appreciation of tawhīd not only helps us to perceive the metaphysics underlying the practice of Buddhist contemplation of the image of the Buddha. and he replied with this formula: ‘O God. however.

or reducible one to the other. and half of it. or ‘contemplating the Dharma’ in Buddhist terms. Recounted in Qadi Iyad’s Ash-Shifā’. it is also a magnet attracting God’s love to oneself: Say [O Prophet]: If you love God. in Islamic terms. rather.. it flowed from sheer gratitude at what had been given. tr. 1991). 77 . hence absolute certainty.Oneness: The Highest Common Denominator ing God. especially since he knew that God had ‘forgiven’ him any possible shortcomings on his part (referring to 48:1–2). such that his feet swelled up. hour after hour. God will love you (3:31). especially insofar as full enlightenment.99 This reminds us of what Milarepa referred to as ‘the most 98. and who remember God much (33:21). i. 99. follow me. as is attested by the following incident. 74. Few. p. The relationship between spiritual practice and the attainment of enlightenment is expressed in the verse: Worship God until certainty comes to you (15:99). given that he was wont to spend long hours of each night in prayer: Truly your Lord knows that you spend close to two-thirds of the night in prayer. He was asked why he was standing in prayer at night. The two interpretations are complementary rather than contradictory. rather. The word translated as ‘certainty’ is al-yaqīn. The Prophet simply replied: ‘Should I not be a grateful slave?’ 98 What the Prophet did out of gratitude his followers are encouraged to do as a means of realizing that for the sake of which he was grateful: complete knowledge and unsurpassable virtue. death’. which can be read also as ‘the certain.e. We are far from claiming that the Muslim and Buddhist forms of devotion to the Messenger/Buddha are identical. is predicated upon the spiritual ‘death’ which fanā’ constitutes. *** There is indeed for you in the Messenger of God a beautiful exemplar for those who place their hope in God and the Last Day. however. Muhammad—Messenger of Allah (Inverness: Madinah Press. and a third of it—you and a group of those who are with you (73:20) This intensity of prayer was not aimed at something yet to be attained. it is possible to see these forms as expressions of principles which are analogous. This verse renders clear the relationship between following the Prophet and practising dhikr Allāh. if not identical: devotion to the human founder of the religions is a fundamental aspect and means of ‘remembering God’. Aisha Abdarrahman Bewley. are able to follow the Prophetic Sunna in this domain. we are proposing that. however divergent be the forms taken by devotion to the founding figure of the respective traditions.

He calls his disciple. 377. p. 78 . paradoxically exposing their own transparency. The most profound teaching in Buddhism is to practise. p.. it certainly permits and encourages the kind of ascetic practice associated with the Prophetic Sunna. Gambopa. ‘I only hope that you will cherish this teaching and never waste it.101 100. the intensity of worship is strongly encouraged. and offers it to him. evidence of the intensity of his ascetic practices. In both traditions. 495.. saying. Ibid. which already intimate at their own non-essentiality. You should also exert yourself perseveringly in meditation. even if in Buddhism. Now look!’ Milarepa lifted up his robe to reveal a body covered with lumps and calluses. See what hardships I have undergone. 101. Then he said: ‘There is no profounder teaching than this. The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa. To quote Milarepa again: I practise the Dharma by heart and not by mouth … I am ever happy for I never fall into the trap of mere conceptualization of the Void. It has simply been due to this persistent effort that I have earned the Merits and Accomplishment. in order to precipitate a state of awareness which transcends all possible concepts.common ground between islam and buddhism precious pith-instruction’. op. cit. a far greater stress is placed on ascetic practice as a form of teaching.’ 100 Although Islam does not permit any institutionalized form of monasticism. and this is precisely on account of the supra-conceptual or even nonconceptual nature of Buddhist doctrines.

79 . one accepts that the supreme goal in Buddhism corresponds closely to what is called the Essence of God in Islam. the acts remain good. and there is a ‘reward’ for that goodness—is the reward of beautiful goodness anything but beautiful goodness? (55:60). no doubt. in other words. Since Buddhist ethics are clearly predicated upon the quest for the realization of the Absolute. Detachment: Anicca and Zuhd It would be appropriate to begin this brief exploration of the shared ethical values between Buddhism and Islam by glancing at the ways 1. Virtuous action generates this degree of contentment only if the action is motivated by the quest for God’s good pleasure.Part Three Ethics of Detachment and Compassion In Islam there are no integral ethics that can be separated from one’s quest for the ‘Face’ of God. Without that depth and quality. indeed. One should note that we have here one of the fundamental teachings of the Bhagavad Gita. referred to there as nishkama karma: acting while being detached from the fruits of one’s actions. without seeking any reward from those to whom one has been generous. if the arguments proffered above will be accepted—if. will be content (92:18–21). Can Buddhist ethics be seen by Muslims as predicated upon this quest for the Sovereign Good? The answer will be yes. And he. they cannot impart that serene contentment which is bestowed exclusively by the Sovereign Good upon those who think and act and live for its sake. nobody possesses any good thing which might constitute a reward for this person—for he seeks only the Face of his Lord most High. but since these good acts are not fully integrated within the Sovereign Good (al-Rahmān).1 This intended orientation towards God is the dimension that adds spiritual depth and even a divine quality to those acts of human compassion and selfless generosity towards one’s fellow human beings. or the ‘most mindful [of God]’ (al-atqā) is described as one who gives his wealth in order to purify himself. The ‘most pious’. we can thus assert that the ethical values shared in common by the two traditions are rooted in a quest for the Absolute. and should not be seen only within a framework of dialogue governed exclusively by the social domain.

one must overcome thirst for the perishable both for the sake of one’s liberation from suffering. by producing a passionate attachment to things from which one will ineluctably be detached. the crux of the Buddha’s message concerns suffering and how to avoid it. sooner or later. For this ego is. Suffering As was seen in the introduction. Not only does this thirst generate the seeds of suffering for oneself. the third is the cessation of suffering through the extinction of this thirst. The crux of this fundamental teaching of the Buddha is the element of ‘thirst’. Thus the fundamental motivation for ridding oneself of suffering is not situated on the same plane as that upon which the suffering is located—the empirical ego. Sanskrit: trishnā) for the impermanent. which transcends the ego and all its states. it is the highest good—Nirvana. Given the Buddhist conception of this world as being but one minute particle in the immeasurable series of universes of which the illusory web of samsara is woven. this thirst also gives rise to all the vices that result in the infliction of suffering upon others. al-hayāt al-dunyā. 80 . However.common ground between islam and buddhism in which we are to understand the nature of the world in which we live. one might think that there is little in common between the two traditions as regards the fundamental attitude towards the ‘world’. The opposite of suffering is not simply a state of ease for the ego. the second is the cause of suffering: ‘thirst’ (tanhā. the Absolute. The fact that we all undergo suffering (dukkha) is the first of the four ‘noble truths’. whence the idea of anattā or no-self. according to the two traditions. itself impermanent. Therefore. thus. like all compounded (samskrta) things. untamed. and the fourth is the path that leads to the cessation of suffering. and given the Buddhist stress on the interminable series of reincarnations to which the unenlightened soul is susceptible within samsara. This thirst for the perishable things of this world arises out of the ego in its unbridled. Rather. impermanence. and restricts one’s view to the fundamental nature of this world—leaving out of account the cosmological framework within which this world is situated—then we will be brought to a position remarkably close to that fashioned by the Islamic understanding of ‘the life of this world’. if one focuses upon the Buddhist idea of anicca. unmastered state. and for the sake of liberating others from the consequences of one’s egotistically-driven vices. the motivation for this liberation from suffering is grounded in a quest for the Dharma.

requires depriving it of its life-blood. in this world: Indeed. viz. and detachment from the world. the path to the cessation of suffering—one is speaking about a quest that is more than simply ethical. in other words. for the sanctified. they have achieved that state of contentment with God. then. as for the friends of God. patience and forbearance. Ridding oneself of thirst for the impermanent. As seen in 2:62. Rather.. it is grounded in that which is incommensurable with the ego. whoever believes in God and the Last Day and performs virtuous acts—for such. the source of all the vices. and this life-blood of egotism is ‘thirst’. when one speaks of the ethical actions called for by the ‘eightfold path’—this path being the detailed expression of the fourth noble truth. Overcoming egotism. one key element of a recurring description of those who are saved in the Hereafter relates to suffering. is absent from the souls of the saved. they have no fear nor do they grieve—those who believe and are mindful. and more than simply the cessation of suffering for the individual. the saints are given the same good tidings in this world. for. One should note that huzn. The ethical necessity of overcoming egotism thus rejoins and is deepened by the spiritual imperative of transcending the ego for the sake of the Absolute. As noted in the introduction. kindness and humility. Such cardinal virtues as generosity and compassion. is of the highest significance both in ethical and in spiritual terms. arise in the measure of one’s success in rupturing the symbiotic nexus between egotism and the things of this world. this quest is for what in Islam is called the ‘Face of God’. Theirs are good tidings in this world and in the Hereafter…(10:62–64). sadness or grief. Whereas for ordinary believers. in this world. the ‘good tidings’ pertain to the Hereafter. The word ‘mindful’ translates yattaqūn. For the awliyā’. a correct understanding of anicca lies at the heart of that ethical imperative: overcoming egotism. Thus. and. in the Hereafter. are described in these very terms. their reward is with their Lord. which derives from a root meaning ‘to guard’ or ‘protect’ 81 . between a false subject and the multitude of false objects. the saints. Thus.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion the Buddha-nature. no fear or grief will befall them. in their present state. or ‘friends’ of God. here and now. overcoming ‘thirst’ requires in its turn a concrete apprehension of the impermanence of all those things which can be thirsted after.

981. The key term. he would desire a third. 8. pp. The saying is found in Hākim. no. 989. tr. 5. in full awareness of God’s inescapable presence. while Paradise is veiled by undesirable things. 2092 (translation modified). Ibid. p. p. 3. Winter (tr. no. Tirmidhī. 262. 26. Ibid.M. Khan (Chicago: Kazi Publications.J. 428. 4.. 1994). 984.common ground between islam and buddhism oneself: the implication is that one guards oneself from the punishment of God by avoiding evil and doing good. p.. and Nasā’ī. p. 82 . Majma‘ II. is thus often translated as ‘piety’ or ‘God-consciousness’. Ibid.e.. ‘guarding’ themselves against the perils of attachment to the ‘life of the world’. 9. 6.M.2100. p. 3. p. X. Sahīh al-Bukhārī.. Khan (Riyadh: Makataba Dar-us-Salam.).7 Death is a precious gift to the believer.3 The heart of an old man remains young in two respects: his love of this world and his far-fetched hopes. Qiyāma. 9. Those who are ‘mindful’ of God are.5 The fire of hell is veiled by passionate desires. but I do fear that you will fall for this world—aspiring for it in competition with each other. no. M.6 Remember much that which ends all pleasures (hādhim al-ladhdhāt): Death. and Tabarānī’s al-Mu‘jam al-kabīr (Haythamī. the human being] had two valleys full of money. 2096 (translation modified).309).. by that very token. vol. for nothing can fill the belly of the son of Adam except dust. 1977). 1989). Ibid. 239.’ 2 Worldliness It would be well to note some more sayings of the Prophet in connection with the pitfalls of worldliness. & ed. no. Janā’iz. 982–983.8 2. no.319. as per Winter’s note 13. 7. They are guarding themselves against that which the Prophet warned his followers about most solemnly: ‘I do not fear that you will fall into idolatry (shirk). but it can equally well be translated as ‘mindfulness’ a term so closely associated with Buddhist ethics. sayings which reinforce this resonance between the Muslim and Buddhist conception of the impermanence of this world: Be in this world as if you were a stranger or a wayfarer.320. 2. Bukhārī (Summarised). taqwā. al-hayāt al-dunyā. as cited by T.4 If the son of Adam [i.2110 (translation modified). M. Al-Ghazālī—The Remembrance of Death and the Afterlife (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society. tr. p. iv.

This same link between the inner pole of egotism and the outer attraction of things is underlined in the Sutta Nipata in the following very important passage.e. cited on p. p. II. Their nature is to rise and fall. He who fails to comprehend the existential fatality of death cannot transcend his own equally fatal egotism: selfishness ‘kills’ all virtue just as surely as the compounded. As. extremely subtle. when one awakes. 198. 83 . cling to self]. Digha Nikāya. Tirmidhī. v.. This spiritual imperative is also affirmed in the Qur’ān in ways which are both strikingly obvious and. originated nature of all things ensures their extinction: Impermanent. When they have risen. which might indeed be read as a commentary on the prophetic injunction: die before you die. Sutta Nipata.12 9. The ‘house’ symbolises the self. The rafters of sin are broken. they cease. And even if one live beyond. Qiyāma. are all compounded things. It is from selfishness that people grieve. let not one devote himself to selfishness. alas.’ 9 Taken together. housebuilder: never more shalt thou build this house. 12. I have seen thee. Short indeed is this life. these sayings emphasise not just the imperative of detachment or zuhd in relation to the false plenitude of the world. even so. This side of a hundred years it perishes. 187 of Some Sayings. and become a ghost. “Not lasting are possessions in this world: all this is liable to change”—so seeing. let not a man stay in his house [i.11 In this short passage the relationship between the principle of impermanence and the vice of selfishness is well defined. 804–807—cited on p. as can be seen in the following saying from the Dhammapada (verse 154. 188 of Some Sayings. The bringing of them to an end is bliss. 56–57): ‘But now. yet of decay he perishes at last. The ridge-pole of ignorance is destroyed.’ 11.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion It is thus not surprising that the Prophet also said: ‘Die before you die. as we shall see.. The fever of craving is past: for my mortal mind is gone to the joy of the immortal Nirvana. they also underscore the link between dying to the ego and dying to the world: one has to rupture the symbiotic relationship between the inner subjective pole of egotism and the outer objective pole of things.10 By death is put away even that of which one thinks. 10. one sees no more the beloved one who hath died. he sees no more him whom he met in a dream. “This is mine own”. 25. So seeing.

and the propensity to evil on the plane of morality: Who shall conquer this world … and the world of Yama. 42. and attachment to which generates suffering in the soul. they point to the condition of ‘mutual arising’ or ‘interdependent causation’ (pratītyasamutpāda) which characterizes the outer world.13 of death and of pain? … He who knows that this body is the foam of a wave. then the king of death has no power over him. he goes on and follows his path. 44 and 46. is also the source of all temptation and sin for the inner world of the soul. These teachings can be divided into two categories. and subtle. p. Dhammapada.15 Subtle Polytheism These subtle relationships and causal connections are the life-blood of the suffering which flows from the impermanence of all things. to a process of mutual illumination on the level of spiritual insight into the human condition. instead. overt. concealed in the flowers of sensuous passions and. the mutually reinforcing relationships between deficiency on the plane of knowledge.14 When a man considers this world as a bubble of froth. 60 84 . the shadow of a mirage. unseen by the King of Death. More specifically. the principle of death for the outer world of things. Dhammapada. 14. susceptibility to delusion on the plane of psychology. 13. 170. Yama is the guardian of hell in Buddhist cosmology.common ground between islam and buddhism Mara. the acute and penetrating insights fashioned by the Buddhist stress on anicca can help Muslims bring into sharper focus those teachings within the Qur’ān and the Sunna which pertain to the necessity of zuhd or detachment with regard to the world. if the aim of such dialogue is to go beyond merely establishing formal resemblances as regards ethical teachings on the plane of social relations and give rise. 15. he breaks the sharp arrows of Mara. p. relating to the evanescence of the ‘life of this world’. the following sayings heighten our awareness of this inner nexus between ignorance. relating to a complex and calibrated apprehension of the meaning of idolatry and disbelief. and as the illusion of an appearance. egotism and sin: that is. This key psychological insight into the human condition is of immense practical value in terms of Buddhist-Muslim dialogue.

one no longer resides in the ‘house’ of one’s ego as soon as one grasps that everything that one apparently possesses will be taken away: By death is put away even that of which one thinks. ‘This is mine own’. and rivalry in wealth and children. 170 cited above) evokes the following Qur’ānic image: He sends down the water from the sky. So seeing. while as for that which is useful to mankind. but afterwards it dries up and you see it turning yellow. and idle talk. let us note that these teachings are brought into sharper focus by the Buddhist perspective on impermanence. Turning to the more subtle type of Qur’ānic teaching. For example. whose growth is pleasing to the farmer. and boasting between you. and pomp. there rises a foam like it—thus does God strike [a similitude to distinguish] the true and the false. for sons or for wives. As seen above in the Sutta Nipata.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion On the overt plane. we can observe clear parallels with the Buddhist teaching of impermanence. then it becomes straw… (57:20) The Buddhist reference to the world as ‘a bubble of froth’ (Dhammapada. it remains in the earth (13:17). 85 . 84. the deeper meanings and implications of such cardinal vices are rendered clearer in the light of the Buddhist stress on the way in which ignorance of impermanence. of wood or of rope. 16. 804–807. p. as seed. as its fruit. and the flood bears swelling foam—from that which they smelt in the fire in order to make ornaments and tools.16 This is clearly echoed in such verses of the Qur’ān as the following: Know that the life of the world is only play. it passes away as scum upon the banks. with all the vices that result from such egotism. produces attachment to the ego. v. Dhammapada. Then as for the foam. much stronger is the fetter of passion for gold and for jewels. so that valleys flow according to their measure. More specifically. 345. let not one devote himself to selfishness. as the likeness of vegetation after rain. in the Dhammapada we read: The wise do not call a strong fetter that which is made of iron.

in the one which we shall look at below. and if indeed I am brought back to my Lord. unto one of whom We had assigned two gardens of grapes. / His comrade. and some morning it will be a smooth hillside. then of a drop. / Yet it may be that my Lord will give me something better than your garden. when he spoke with him. and will send on it a bolt from heaven. / And he went into his garden. when (now) it was all ruined on its trellises. I surely shall find better than this as a resort.common ground between islam and buddhism One observes a subtle allusion to this deluded condition in several passages of the Qur’ān. / Each of the gardens gave its fruit and withheld nothing. We thus come to see that these sins. / And he had fruit. / And his fruit was beset [with destruction]. and I ascribe unto my Lord no partner. 18:32–42): Coin for them a similitude: Two men. / If only. He said: I do not think that all this will ever perish. And he said unto his comrade. / Or some morning its water will be lost in the earth so that you cannot search for it. and to say: Would that I had ascribed no partner to my Lord! 86 . This is a passage from the chapter entitled ‘The Cave’ (al-Kahf. and then fashioned you a man? / But He is God. overt dimensions. when you had entered your garden. Then he began to wring his hands for all that he had spent upon it. indeed. exclaimed: Do you disbelieve in Him Who created you of dust. you had said: That which God wills [will come to pass]! There is no strength save in God! Though you regard me as less than you in wealth and children. my Lord. and stronger in respect of men. / I do not think that the Hour will ever come. and We had surrounded both with date-palms and had put between them tillage. in fact refer to subtle and complex psychological states so clearly highlighted in the Buddhist perspective. These sins are ascribed to those who are formally defined as ‘believers’. And We caused a river to gush forth therein. far from being exhausted by their literal. the condition in question is described in terms of the cardinal sins of shirk (idolatry) and kufr (disbelief). thus wronging himself. when he spoke with him: I am more than you in wealth.

while in fact being dominated by states of mind and being which belie that belief. despite his knowledge and apparent faith in God. and that of the cosmos. as manifestations of kufr. he speaks of returning to his Lord. one can delude oneself into thinking that one is a true believer. For his part. he believes. and is aware. Yet. on the basis of some purely mental or verbal attestation of belief. but in relation to his subtle disbelief: Do you disbelieve in Him Who created you of dust. his attitudes are described in terms of idolatry and disbelief: he falls into shirk and kufr because of his ignorance of the impermanence. then of a drop. are not simply questions of denying His existence and overtly setting up some stones and statues to worship instead of Him. he will receive something even more satisfying ‘as a resort’. at some level at least. and then fashioned you a man? The vices of boastfulness and exultation in one’s possessions are here grasped at their root. a humble believer. thus becoming a mushrik. entitled ‘Small Kindnesses’ (al-Mā‘ūn. by contrast. and I ascribe unto my Lord no partner. The strong implication here is this: your attitude. therefore. and which indeed belie one’s religion. His comrade. These implications are confirmed by the words of the owner of the gardens. at least overtly and formally: he believes in his ‘Lord’. Rather. that even if he is ‘returned’ to God. 107:1–7): Have you observed him who belies religion? That is the one who repels the orphan. the Day of Judgement and then eternity—is a reality that cannot be evaded. remonstrates with him not in relation to his pride and his boasting. that the Hour—the end of his life. after he sees them ruined: Would that I had ascribed no partner to my Lord! The ‘god’ of Desire Disbelief in God and ascribing partners to Him. though. 87 . the true believer affirms: But He is God. This is the message which is given in the following short chapter of the Qur’ān. my Lord. it also implies that you ascribe unto God a partner. and not just kibr (pride). not only manifests disbelief in God. a polytheist. And urges not the feeding of the poor. and ultimately illusory nature.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion What is to be noted here is that the proud and boastful owner of the orchards is a believer in God. even if one is accomplishing its formal rites. of ‘his’ possessions.

524. Now. 2. The sense of the ‘I’ eclipses the light of divine guidance. vol. Yet refuse small kindnesses! This is more than simply a question of religious hypocrisy. Will but become more tense. It only binds one tighter [in Samsara’s prison]. almost identical at 45:23). returning to the boastful owner of the gardens. one can see that these worshippers may indeed be convinced of Islam at the level of belief and outward action. Ibid. p.17 Milarepa also expresses a theme which resonates strongly with Muslim ethics in the following verses: To give charity without compassion Is like tying oneself to a pillar With a strong leather strap. 559.. One sees a clear parallel here with the teachings of Buddhism. while secretly disbelieving in it. showing how impossible it is to free oneself from oneself if the sense of self be predominant: He who strives for Liberation with The thought of ‘I’ will ne’er attain it. The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa (tr. Garma C. but be bound by this hidden idolatry of the self. while de facto violating its spiritual substance by their vice of miserliness. I am more than you 17. One may even make great exertions for the sake of God and religion. one sees that this egoistic motivation and orientation is given expression in his two statements: first. which manifests their egotism: it is this egotism which effectively takes the place of God as the actual.C. 1989). 18. In addition to what we have observed earlier. 2.common ground between islam and buddhism So woe unto worshippers.18 The Qur’ān’s teaching on charity is similar: A kind word with forgiveness is better than almsgiving followed by injury (2:263). p. existential source of their inmost motivation: Have you seen him who makes his desire (hawā) his god? (25:43. Who would be seen [at worship]. He who tries to loosen his mind-knots When his spirit is neither great nor free. overtly believing in Islam. 88 . Chang) (Shambhala: Boston & Shaftsbury. vol. Rather. he boasts to his neighbor. let us note here the compelling verses of Milarepa. Who are heedless of their prayer.

even if belief in God is affirmed at the formal level. he who has gathered wealth and counts it. The Buddhist perspective—in so rigorously negating the idea of the ultimate reality of the individual soul (anattā). of his own soul. one which is moreover compounded by idolatry: not only is he guilty of setting up partners to God in the form of his wealth. and in so strongly stressing the impermanence (anicca) of all objects of craving in this world—can help the Muslim to discern a very similar teaching in the Qur’ān. and thus eternal. then one falls into subtle idolatry. but also. caprice. and restrains his soul from its hawā. this demonstration of egotism and pride is then followed by an expression of the secret source which feeds that egotism and pride. one pole of which is positive. Conversely. There is a symbiosis between one’s ‘desire’ elevated as god. he sets up as god his own hawā. the former defined in terms of God and the latter in terms of hawā: But as for the one who fears the station of his Lord. and belief in the imperishability of one’s possessions in the world. and stronger in respect of men. on the one hand. in so sharply focusing upon the craving that is the source of all suffering. the other negative. This failure to register the impermanence of ‘all this’ goes to the root of his de facto state of disbelief. The false god of one’s hawā is reined in and overcome in the very measure that one’s concern is with the one and only true God. The words he speaks in this parable give voice to the mental insinuations and worldly orientations to which the soul is subject. One only has to substitute the word ‘thirst’ (tanhā) for ‘desire’ (hawā) to see the similarities between the teachings of Buddhism and the Qur’ān on the imperative of transcending the appetites of the lower soul. on the other: Woe unto every slandering traducer. The Qur’ān sums up the essence of salvation in terms of a polarity. and this in turn is fed by the desire 89 . the desire. whim. Having engaged in this delusion of grandeur and the belittling of his neighbor.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion in wealth. verily the Garden will be his abode (79:40–41). even the soul of the believer: I do not think that all this will ever perish. if one’s hawā is the actual source of one’s motivation. which he deems to be imperishable. he believes that his wealth will render him immortal (104:1–3). this being an attitude which is fed by the delusion of the permanence of worldly possessions. One comes to divinize oneself through elevation of one’s ‘desire’ to the implicit status of divinity.

Mention was made above of even ‘spiritual goods’ being a possible source of subtle attachment and thus of shirk. Again. the Buddhist perspective helps the Muslim to become sensitive to the deeper implications contained in the parable we have been considering. Only the utterly sincere believers—referred to as those made pure. desire for acknowledgement. and that within our wives and children there are ‘enemies’ (64:14). ‘except Your purified slaves’ (mukhlasūn). The remembrance of God is the best antidote to the poison of worldly attachment. such as bodily satisfactions. and be a partner in their wealth and children. The ‘gardens’ in the parable can also be understood as metaphors for spiritual fruits. and even spiritual attainments: as soon as these elements are given disproportionate attention and importance. let not your wealth nor your children distract you from the remembrance of God. Everything pertaining either to the world or to the ego. perhaps. thirst for praise. and promise them: Satan promises only to beguile (17:64). Those who do. Satan is also instructed by God to be a ‘partner’ with human beings in their worldly goods and their children: . but will rather be elevated into a greater Garden of Paradise. cultivated by prayer. In verse 38:83. we are told to see in our own wealth and children so many ‘temptations’ (fitna) (7:27). The fundamental reason why one must beware of them is given in the following verse: O you who believe. One sees the deeper meaning of the verse: Most of them believe not in God. they are the losers (63:9). The resulting egotism ensures that the vices of pride and miserliness will be manifested instead of humility and generosity. feed the implicit kufr and shirk of the soul. being seen as imperishable. without being idolators (12:106). This state of mind describes what has been aptly 90 .. these vices are fed by every single relativity to which one consciously or subconsciously attaches an absolute significance. of which his earthly garden of spiritual fruit is a foretaste. For this reason. It is not just worldly possessions that. then one falls into the subtle forms of kufr and shirk highlighted in the Qur’ānic parable. Satan declares that he will ‘beguile’ every single soul.. or rendered sincere (mukhlas) by God—are capable of avoiding the pitfalls of subtle worldliness which are tantamount to covert shirk. rather. meditation and ascetic discipline: the proud possessor of these fruits pretentiously believes that he will not be subject to Judgement.common ground between islam and buddhism of the ego to aggrandize itself at the expense of others.

Believing that they had attained sanctity and deliverance in their life-times. deluded ‘eternalists’ ascribed eternity and thus divinity to their relative. It has been claimed that the Buddha did not come into contact with any realized master of the Upanishads. The word walāya here is conventionally understood in the sense of ‘protection’. on account of the mystical powers and states they had mastered. 21.19 In the Udumbarika Sihanāda Sutta the Buddha alerts his followers to the pitfalls of pride and ostentation which lie in wait for the recluse who engages in intense ascetic discipline. But walāya can also be understood to mean ‘sanctity’. and thirst for the transient is the seed of suffering. who understood the necessity of upholding the transcendence of Paramātman (supreme Atman.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion referred to as ‘spiritual materialism’ in the Buddhist tradition. p. 1973).. 1997). See Chogyam Trungpa. Nirvana. eternal and infinite. The proud possessor of the gardens in our parable can thus be seen to represent the deepest source of this kind of delusion. 91 . Cutting Through Spiritual Materialism (Boston: Shambhala. the True… (18:44). See Ananda Coomaraswamy. cit. in Islamic terms—is absolute. p. Shūnya—or the Essence of God. 199. and not just the obvious manifestation of the delusion in the form of pride and boastfulness. all else is transient.20 The Buddha was confronted by just such ostensibly ‘spiritual’ attitudes amongst the various pretenders to religious authority in his time. Harris. 20. transient souls. op. Buddha and the Gospel of Buddhism. Sri Lanka: Buddhist Publication Society. as well as being the fruit of delusion. As cited by Elizabeth J. or Brahma Nirguna. which can be read as a reminder to all would-be saints that their spiritual attainments are of no significance unless these attainments lead to self-effacement and not self-glorification: one is to be effaced in the divine source of all sanctity. This interpretation of the parable is lent support by the fact that immediately following the parable come these words: In this case is al-walāya only from God. The combined power of the doctrines of anicca and anattā dialectically exposed the hollowness of the claim to possess a soul which was at one and the same time individual and eternal. in accordance with the context of the literal meaning of the parable: there is no protection against destruction of one’s goods except from God. in accordance with this deeper interpretation of the parable. 4.21 Only the Dharma. Detachment and Compassion in Early Buddhism (Kandy. Brahma ‘beyond qualities’) vis-á-vis the jīvātman (the individual soul within which Atman immanent within the individual soul). and not elevated through claiming possession of that sanc19.

This section can be brought to a fitting end with the penetrating words of the Shin Buddhist already cited above. such a claim would be a form of ‘grasping’ (upādāna). the compassionate soul will reflect and radiate the all-encompassing grace of God. grasping of rules. as is expressed by the etymology of the word: com-passion means to ‘suffer with’ another. inherent in the spiritual substance or fitra of each soul. Similarly. In Buddhist terms. 7. the other three consist of kāmupādāna: grasping of sense-pleasures. the idea that one’s self has achieved authenticity and realization through becoming adorned by the fruits of one’s spiritual endeavours: if I do not think that all this will ever perish. which feeds it. even on the human plane. to stick to us as a second skin. together with the worldliness. then the self which possesses ‘all this’. Rather. when self-preoccupation is overcome. ditthūpādāna. op. then the same qualities centered on compassionate love will flow forth naturally and spontaneously: these qualities. for when the illusion of separation is overcome. as seen in the previous section. will likewise be deemed to be imperishable. Kenryo Kanamatsu. cit. grasping of views. silabbatupādāna. Naturalness. This existential quality presupposes a concrete sense of participation in the suffering of others. 23.common ground between islam and buddhism tity as one’s own. attavādupādāna: grasping at a particular idea of the self. 92 . and more specifically. This is the ultimate form taken by ‘grasping’. those who reject God and those who believe in Him.22 in this case. the Qur’ān declares: 22. and we bleed as we detach them. which will surely resonate with any Muslim sensitive to the need for zuhd in relation to the ‘life of the world’: ‘All our belongings assume a weight by the ceaseless gravitation of our selfish desires. generosity and love become the hallmarks of the character of one who has truly realized Unity.’ 23 Loving Compassion: Karunā and Rahma Compassion. The metaphysics of unity finds its most appropriate ethical expression in this quality. They seem to belong to our very nature. and the virtues of compassion and mercy. precepts or customs. subtle or overt. compassionate love will emanate to the whole of creation. Kenryo Kanamatsu. it is an existential quality.. we cannot easily cast them away from us. p. will no longer be constrained or suffocated by coagulations of egotism and worldliness. is not just a sentiment. the suffering of the other becomes one’s own. Speaking of two types.

the Lovingly Merciful. derives its ultimate justification and transformative power from the fact that it expresses on the human plane a principle which is rooted in the heart of the Absolute. wherein compassion comes to play a determinative role. It is entirely appropriate that all initiative should begin with the ‘names of mercy’. in Islam one consecrates every action. at once ethical and spiritual. and to which it leads. cosmological and not simply ethical. can be excluded from nowhere. in this respect. 11. In Buddhism one even finds the compound maitrī-karunā ‘lovecompassion’ which expresses the intertwining of these two principles. in which it is rooted. p. Love and Sympathy in Theravada Buddhism (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. for it is merciful love which lies at the very root of creation in Islam. it can be seen to serve a function similar to that of Mahayana Buddhism. normally translated as ‘compassion’. In this section we hope to show that the Islamic conception of Rahma makes explicit what is largely implicit in the earliest texts of the Pali canon. and it must dominate the nature of one’s conduct in relation to others. 1980). the author uses the English word ‘love’ to translate karunā. the Lovingly Compassionate. likewise. are closely related to the idea of compassion. being infinite. As is well known. from nobody: My loving Compassion encompasses all things (7:156). Islam and Buddhism come together on the centrality of this quality of compassionate love. 24. Rahma cannot be adequately translated by the single English word ‘compassion’ or ‘mercy’. This is because God’s Rahma. As Reverend Tetsuo Unno notes in his introduction to Kanamatsu’s Naturalness (p. See Harvey Aronson. mettā in Buddhism24 and mahabba in Islam. and for both traditions. the quality of loving compassion must determine the core of one’s personality. this human quality is inseparable from the Absolute. translated as ‘sympathy’. And the gracious gift of thy Lord can never be confined behind walls (17:20). Anukampā and dayā. 93 .Ethics of Detachment and Compassion Unto each. In both traditions compassion is inseparable from love. as will be seen below. the former and the latter. in the Name of God. xiii). elevated as the very principle. We would therefore argue that for both Muslims and Buddhists. with the basmala—that is. the formula Bismillāh al-Rahmān al-Rahīm. which motivates the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. this ideal. and not just ritual action. do We extend the gracious gift of thy Lord. in Islam.

94 . she found him. p. One can thus feel the resonance of this Syriac connotation within the Arabic Rahma. vol. kitāb al-adab. 8 (1954). held him to her breast and fed him.’ 26 The Rahma of God is here defined by reference to a quality which all can recognize as love: the mother’s acts of compassion and mercy stream forth from an overwhelming inner love for her child.). 5999 (Bukhari summarized: p. See our essay ‘God “The Loving”’. kitāb al-tawba. A Common Word—Muslims and Christians on Loving God and Neighbor (Grand Rapids. and this would probably have been understood as ‘The Loving’. in Miroslav Volf. while one can feel compassion for someone without necessarily loving that person. 323–324 et passim. ‘No. Ghazi bin Muhammad. 16. Sahīh. Muslim. 27. she could not do such a thing. 26. One cannot love another without feeling compassionate to that person.common ground between islam and buddhism but requires the addition of the element of love. The Prophet said to his companions: ‘Do you think this woman would cast her child into the fire?’ We said. implying that the transcendent proto25. there is epigraphic evidence that early Christian sects in southern Arabic used the name Rahmānan as a name of God.25 A compelling reason for translating Rahma as loving compassion and not just compassion—and certainly not just ‘mercy’—is provided by the Prophet’s use of this word in the following incident. Ben Shemesh. and gives the following evidence: Psalm number 18 contains the phrase: Erhamha Adonay—‘I love thee my Lord’.27 He argues that in both Arabic and Hebrew the meaning of love is strongly present in the root r-h-m. Ibid. no. ‘Some Suggestions to Qur’ān Translators’.28 In Aramaic/Syriac. no. the Beloved’ to bring home this key aspect of love proper to the root of Rahma.’ He said. There was a woman among them. pp. Bukhārī. At the conquest of Mecca. rather than ‘compassion’. Moreover. certain captives were brought to the Prophet. 82. 29. the Compassionate. Melissa Yarrington (eds. 28. hadīth no. ‘God is more lovingly compassionate (arham) to His servants than is this woman to her child. running frantically and calling for her baby. vol. in Dumbarton Oaks Papers. Sahīh. bāb 18 hadīth no. 6978.29 God’s Rahma is described by the Prophet as being greater than that of the woman for her child. 1969. Eerdmans. 1. 2014). The Jewish scholar Ben-Shemesh goes so far as to translate the basmala as ‘In the Name of God. Michigan/Cambridge UK: William B. 954. See Albert Jamme. 2010). ‘Inscriptions on the Sabaean Bronze Horse of the Dumbarton Oaks Collection’. the root r-h-m specifically denotes love. in Arabica. See A.

so with a boundless mind should one cherish all living beings. it went to the very heart of the Buddhist upāya. 95 . and all around without limit. 1968). and whence comes this compassion if the soul of the one imparting it is likewise non-existent—if the compassionate soul is but a conglomeration of empirical and psychic envelopes (skandhas). in heavens and hells. is clearly indicated by the 30. Before examining this question any further. what is the entity that can be said to receive compassion. sitting or lying down. it takes on altogether mythological31 dimensions. and showing them the path to eliminate that cause. the love that is inseparable from karunā. Amitābha. or at least makes explicit what is implicit in the earlier tradition. free from ill will or enmity. Conze. her only child. and enters into the definition of what most closely approximates the Personal God in Buddhism. below. that the Buddha preached his Dhamma: his desire was to liberate people from suffering by enlightening them as to its cause. 186. Mahayana Buddhism helps to solve a logical problem within the very structure of Theravada Buddhism.’ However. In the latter. p. it is interesting to note that the Buddha refers to an almost identical image in order to bring home the meaning of mettā. indeed. E. but in Mahayana texts. Standing or walking. This is from a passage in the Mettā-sutta (‘Teaching on love’) in the Pali canon: Even as a mother watches over and protects her child.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion type of this most loving and compassionate of all human qualities is found in the divine Reality. It is clear. with no essential reality? Given the fact that survival after death. which men call the highest state!30 It is out of compassion. the Buddha of Infinite Light. that even in early Buddhism compassion was not just a cardinal virtue. The logical problem is this: If there is no individual soul who suffers. See note 65. radiating friendliness over the entire world. 31. Chapter 1. regarding the root-meaning of myth. uncramped. ‘expedient means’ or ‘saving strategy. compassion remains fundamental and indispensable. then. above. So let him cultivate a boundless good will towards the entire world. By tracing the compassionate function of Gautama the sage back to its principial root. it is to be noted that the Mahayana stress on compassion goes well beyond anything found in Hinayāna texts. let him establish this mindfulness of good will. during all his waking hours. Buddhist Scriptures (Baltimore. namely.

must at the same time be transcendent or absolute. for the dharma-bodies are the guides. 96 . 33. the human form of the earthly Buddha. 26a. me those people will not see. b. it so intimately implies a personal will. that is.. Source of Compassion But this leaves out of account the question: what is the ultimate source of the compassion of the Buddha? A simple answer would be that this source is none other than the enlightened state itself: compassion flows forth from the very nature of Nirvana or Shūnya. one has to conclude that something akin to a soul does in fact persist posthumously. Vajracchedikā. pertains to the supra-manifest Essence—and the Nirmāna-kāya. From the Dharma one should see the Buddha. moreover. But the question remains: how does compassion spring forth from an impersonal or supra-personal state.32 The principle of compassion. Mahayana 32. cit. according to the degree to which it assimilates the teachings and acts according to the dictates of the compassionate wisdom of the Buddha. but it must also assume a dimension of relativity. This celestial level of the manifestation of the Buddha-principle being referred to as Sambhoga-kāya. Cited in Buddhist Texts Through the Ages. otherwise it could not save relative beings through its compassion. otherwise it would have no relation to living human beings. and it is this ‘something’ which can either be elevated to the heavens or reduced to the hells. actively and compassionately involved in the lives of suffering humanity. 144. p. As cited earlier: ‘Those who by my form did see me. Gautama the sage manifested this quality in one particular modality. so perfectly embodied in Gautama the sage.’ 33 The compassion proper to the Dharma is universal. and those who followed me by my voice. It is precisely this combination of absolute transcendence and personal compassion which is expressed in the Islamic conception of God’s Rahma and in the various heavenly Buddhas depicted in later Mahayana texts. wrong are the efforts they engaged in. This relationship between the particular and the universal is expressed in Buddhism by means of the mythology of cosmic Buddhas existing in unimaginably distant aeons prior to the earthly appearance of the Gautama. op. It must be transcendent. as noted earlier. when the very nature of compassion is so clearly personal.common ground between islam and buddhism Buddha. infinitely transcended his own empirical individuality. in contradistinction to the Dharma-kāya—which. a personal will which.

enlightening and saving relationship with His creatures. a dimension without which it cannot enter into engagement with human persons. on the contrary. transcending these Names and Qualities implies transcending those ‘personal’ dimensions of God which. ineffable Absolute a personal or anthropomorphic dimension. and on the other. comprising all the qualities designated by all of the divine Names. In one respect. then. it assumes a ‘personal’ dimension. and mercy does not exhaust the nature of the Principle thus manifested. This source is transcendent. As stressed before. and both make explicit a metaphysically irrefutable principle.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion texts therefore present a picture of a ‘Personal God’ with diverse traits—the Ādi-Buddha. the Islamic synthesis between two conceptions of God can be seen as analogous to the Mahayana-Hinayāna polarity within Buddhism. love. For the personal and supra-personal aspects of Allāh. In this way. are designated by the Names and Qualities. but which he did not contradict: compassion cannot be exhausted by its purely human manifestation. precisely. absolute or ‘divine’ source. transcending the Names and Qualities which are assumed by the Absolute in its relationship with the world. it derives all its power and efficacy from its supra-human. for it consists of an active. one cannot attain salvation into the ‘Pure Land’. one about which the Buddha himself was silent. bestowing upon the pure. But this personal dimension does not in any way diminish the absoluteness of the Absolute. For the pure Absolute has no relation whatsoever with any conceivable relativity. This Islamic synthesis can help to show that what has been called Mahayana ‘theism’ in no way compromises 97 . Amitābha. let alone that state of Nirvana wherein the various Buddhas are all transcended. that God assumes these personal qualities for the sake of entering into compassionate. are in perfect harmony and perfect synchronicity. this can be seen as a personalization of the Absolute. but insofar as it radiates towards all creatures. There is no contradiction between asserting on the one hand that the Essence of God infinitely transcends all conceivable ‘personal’ qualities. For the manifestation of such qualities as compassion. the Absolute is the Essence. conscious and loving will to save all creatures: to speak of such a will is to speak of some kind of ‘person’ directing that will. Vairochana. etc—without whose grace and mercy. It is clear that Mahayana Buddhism comes close to the Islamic conception of divinity as regards the root of the quality of compassion.

presence or immanence. Now it is from this all-embracing dimension of divine reality that compassion springs: for it is not just as being or knowledge. it is also inclusive—it is both Ahad and Wāhid. ‘the All-Encompassing’. See M.common ground between islam and buddhism early Buddhism’s insistence on the transcendence of the Dhamma/ Nirvana/Shūnya vis-à-vis all conceivable qualities. One may reply as follows: insofar as compassion is a human virtue. pp. For the oneness of God is not simply exclusive. It is interesting to note that in Tibetan Buddhism. no ‘dualism’. that God encompasses all. there is likewise a certain priority of compassion over knowledge. for the Dalai Lama. it will be argued. 161–162. Samsara and Nirvana being one—and the quality of compassion—which logically presupposes both an agent and a recipient of compassion. is the more appropriate word by which to translate Rahma. it cannot but be rooted in a divine quality. all-inclusive oneness. representing the Bodhisattva of compassion (Chenrezig. give priority to God’s Rahma over His knowledge (‘Ilm) when addressing Him as the one who encompasses all things: You encompass all things in Rahma and ‘Ilm (40:7). Oneness and Compassion Islam also helps to answer the question which might be posed to a Buddhist: what is the connection between the metaphysics of unity— in terms of which there appears to be no ‘other’. whence such divine Names as al-Wasi‘. a duality? Or it might be asked: is there a contradiction between the absolute transcendence of Reality. in respect 34. As al-Wāhid. the Tibetan name of Avalokiteshvara) has priority over the Panchen Lama. Thus. as we saw above. as far as the manifestation of these qualities is concerned on earth. Pallis. it is both transcendent and immanent. who represents the Buddha of Light (Opagmed. The relationship between this divine quality and its human reflection is characterised by two apparently contradictory principles: similarity (tashbīh) and incomparability (tanzīh). it is also as Rahma: My Rahma encompasses all things.34 It might still be objected: God is certainly ‘merciful’ but He should not be called ‘compassionate’ as He does not ‘suffer’ with any creature. The Way and the Mountain (London: Peter Owen. Mercy. indeed. The angels. 98 . thus. the Tibetan name for Amitābha). 1991). God encompasses all things. it is this divine quality of Rahma which serves as the transcendent archetype of the human virtue of compassion. ‘the Infinitely Capacious’ and al-Muhīt. and the compassionate manifestation of this Reality? We would answer in terms of Islamic metaphysics that the oneness of Reality strictly implies compassion.

However this conception needs its complement: the point of view deriving from the principle of tanzīh: inasmuch as the quality designated by ‘The Compassionate’ has no self-subsistent essence. when ascribed to God. on the human plane. failing which it would not be a transcendent quality. while human compassion is relative and finite. on the other. This is made clear in the prophetic saying on the Rahma of the mother for her child: human compassion is akin to the compassion of God for all creatures. compassion manifests two things: a virtue whose essence is divine. it must therefore be present in God. that is: one that is rooted in the utter transcendence of the divine Essence. in contrast to the relative. In the divine context. the transcendent source of human compassion is affirmed. The aspect of transcendence proper to God implies that this attribute.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion of tashbīh. then. only its ontological intensity. finite participation in that quality by human beings. it cannot possibly be subject to any relativity. Conversely. God as ‘The Compassionate’ can metaphorically be said to manifest sympathy for us in our suffering. The essence of the quality is one and the same. has an absolute and infinite quality. then one can reformulate the question and ask whether it is possible to ascribe love to God: can God be susceptible to desire for His creatures. is subject to gradation. or mode of manifestation. As between the human virtue and the divine quality— or simply: between the human and the divine—there is both essential continuity and existential discontinuity. compassion as Rahma is evidently a virtue which one must acquire and cultivate. but the susceptibility to suffering which accompanies the human condition. is totally absent. and it is out of this ‘com-passion or ‘sym-pathy’ that He graciously lifts us out of our suffering. In the human context. compassion would then be a human effect without a divine cause. on the one hand. The inner dimension of this divine quality must perforce transcend the sphere within which suffering and other such relativities are situated. except that divine compassion is absolute and infinite. tashbīh and tanzīh. failing which our human quality of compassion would lack any divine principle. when 99 . and a human capacity to suffer. but subsists solely through the Essence as such. Another way of resolving the apparent contradiction between divine compassion and divine unity is provided by al-Ghazālī. If compassion be understood as a mode of love. analogical participation and ontological distinction.

and then in terms of metaphysics of oneness. from a higher. the walī Allāh (literally: friend of God). And when I love him. from the point of view of ma‘rifa. love (mahabba). his hand by which he grasps. and there is nothing in being apart from Him. when the Qur’ān asserts that ‘He loves them’ (5:54).common ground between islam and buddhism He possesses perfectly and infinitely all that He could possibly desire? Can the Absolute desire the relative? Al-Ghazālī addresses this question. Human love is defined as an inclination (mayl) of the soul towards that which is in harmony with it. this means that ‘God does indeed love them [all human souls]. One can legitimately apply the same word. both to man and to God.’ It is the saint. fanā’. a mode of perfection which cannot be attained within itself. However. in turn is the function of God’s love: ‘My slave never ceases to draw near … until I love him. This is from ‘The Book of love and longing and intimacy and contentment’ of his Ihyā’. but His love is not for any ‘other’ being or entity. this constituting the entirety of being. metaphysical point of view. God’s love is absolutely real. Al-Ghazālī is here citing the saying of Shaykh Sa‘īd al-Mayhinī. beauty both outward and inward. and that the reality of this love is constituted by God’s infinite love of Himself. al-Ghazālī asserts. Hence. p. in the sense that He is the totality [of being].’ 35 Al-Ghazālī demonstrates that God is the entirety of being by reference to the holy utterance cited earlier: ‘My slave draws near to Me through nothing I love more than that which I have made obligatory for him. 221. but the meaning of the word changes depending on the agent of love. in whom all perfections are infinitely and absolutely realized. 5. who comes to understand the reality that God alone is—that there is no reality but the divine reality—and this understanding comes through effacement. This love is ex35. vol. I am his hearing by which he hears. it is for Himself: for His own Essence. and this. his sight by which he sees.’ It is from this divine love that the saint comes to see that God loves all creatures. but in reality He loves nothing other than Himself. part 4. in that reality. book 6. Through this love it attains completeness. seeking from another soul the consummation of love. Rather. 100 . and his foot by which he walks. cannot be ascribed to God. first in theological mode. My slave never ceases to draw near to Me through supererogatory acts until I love him. one can say that God loves His creatures. Such love. qualities and acts.

cit. 94. brethren. Beings or those yet to be born. have I shown you the Uncompounded. Thus. 8–9. brethren. still less deny. is called the Uncompounded. 101 . *** It may appear at first sight that such metaphysical and cosmic dimensions of compassion in Islam can only compared with similar dimensions within Mahayana Buddhism. p. that have I done for you. Samyutta Nikāya. Cited by Phra Soonthorndhammathada in Compassion in Buddhism and Purānas (Delhi: Nag Publishers. which encompasses all things.37 Here one observes that the moral quality of compassion is to be extended to all beings without exception. of delusion. 1995). Stable or unstable without exception. brethren. Long or those who are large. is the Uncompounded? The destruction of lust. The Theravada teachings on compassion seem to be more psychological and individual than cosmic and universal. of hatred. op. 322. and it does not exclude. And what. Cited in Some Buddhist Sayings. brethren. one might think that compassion is exhausted by one dimension only: the compassion inherent in the teaching of the Dhamma. 37. also in the Pali canon we find such passages as the following: May all beings be at ease. brethren. ‘I will teach you. reading the following text. is the way going to the Uncompounded? It is mindfulness relating to the sphere of the body that is so called.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion pressed not just by the term mahabba but also by Rahma. brethren. Medium. May they all be happy in heart. p. out of compassion for them. Khuddaka Pātha. Whatever can be done by a teacher desirous of the welfare of his disciples. short. and the way going to it. For example. May they all be happy in heart. the Uncompounded and the way going to the Uncompounded. Visible or invisible. subtle gross. For example. secure. and surpasses pedagogi36. Whoever is a breathing being. distant or near. Now what. the cosmic and universal dimensions of compassion.’ 36 But this dimension should be seen only as the ultimate pedagogical form taken by compassion. 4:359..

So. 93. Likewise from the Pali canon. p. Cited in Compassion in Buddhism. Cited in Compassion in Buddhism. thus. a subjective condition for engaging with the meditative means of enlightenment rather than only an objective transmission of those means of enlightenment. which is one application of a principle of inter-personal relations very strongly emphasized in the corpus of prophetic sayings: one must always have. 93. 40. for if God’s Rahma encompasses all. it is called a liberation of the mind. cit. Manorathapūrnī: The liberation of the mind is love and compassion. if His grace is bestowed on both those who reject Him and accept Him.’ 39 The Buddha defined ‘liberation of the mind’ quite simply as ‘compassion’ (Anguttara Nikāya. 83–84. op. Majjhima Nikāya. 102 . one has to feel compassion for the suffering of all others.common ground between islam and buddhism cal or psychological or individual modalities. ‘a good opinion’ (husn al-zann). 1:27.. laziness. agitation.. It is interesting to read the traditional commentary on this. rather than its opposite. free from enmity. p. it is here seen to be a factor disposing one to enlightenment. in other words. This universal compassion is referred to by the Buddha as the ‘soil’ within which concentration is to be cultivated. But it is also the 38. we find this expression of the all-encompassing nature of compassion: ‘Making the whole world of beings the object of these minds endowed with compassion.. the Muslim likewise must reflect this divine quality and be compassionately predisposed to all beings: one must possess. anger. Here. vast. the Buddha taught his followers to cultivate compassion so that they come to resemble ‘space which cannot be painted’. as an a priori disposition towards one’s fellow beings. or ‘the Ganges which cannot be burned. sū’ al-zann.‚pp. It is compassion as it relates to all sentient beings with the wish for their welfare … since the mind conjoined with compassion is liberated from all adverse factors such as the hindrances [nivārana: sense-desire. doubt] and so forth. 1:4). we will continue to relate to the whole world with minds that are like the earth—untroubled.40 Here we see that compassion is not just expressed by the teacher enlightening his disciple.’ 38 Similarly. 39. a compassionate ‘prejudice’. Ibid. enlarged and measureless (appamāna). op. before being capable of eliminating one’s own suffering through enlightenment. we find a resonance with Islam. cit. suspicion.

cited in ibid. upon contact with Its creation. 1:181–184. Combining these two properties of loving compassion. to its salvific power. the Muslim consecrates every important action with the utterance of the basmala. If al-Rahmān is so completely identified with the very substance of God. God’s transcendent Rahma is alluded to by the Prophet in terms of the most striking expression of Rahma on 41.. 103 . It is altogether appropriate that all ritual and significant action be initiated with a recollection of the compassionate source of creation. we see again that what is left implicit in early Buddhism is rendered altogether explicit both in Islam and in such Mahayana traditions as Jodo Shin. then it follows that the Rahma which so quintessentially defines the divine nature is not simply ‘mercy’ or ‘compassion’ but is rather the infinite love and perfect beatitude of ultimate reality. Anguttara Nikāya. peace and love. which overflows into creation in the myriad forms assumed by mercy and compassion. This is why calling upon al-Rahmān is tantamount to calling upon God: Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Rahmān (17:110). in the Name of God. these being the dominant motifs of the relationship between God and the world. As was seen above. or the ‘All-Loving’. the Creator is nothing other than the ‘All-Compassionate’. this meditative compassion for all is permanently maintained as a feature of the mind of the enlightened one. the phrase: Bismillāh al-Rahmān al-Rahīm. al-Rahīm. which creates out of love.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion fruit of enlightenment. one sees that ultimately nothing can escape or be separated from God’s allembracing Rahma. transcendent beatitude. that of its creative power. the Lovingly Compassionate. Rahma is thus to be understood primarily in terms of a love which gives of itself: what it gives is what it is. for even when full enlightenment is attained. and the second. As was noted above. it emerges in Buddhism only in certain Mahayana traditions. In terms of the two divine Names deriving from the root of Rahma. p. the Lovingly Merciful.41 Rahma as Creator Turning now to another aspect of compassion. the creative and redemptive. This formula also initiates each of the 114 chapters of the Qur’ān (except one). the first. and. 97. al-Rahmān is normally used to refer to the creative power of Rahma. In both traditions. but whereas this conception is enshrined in the very heart of the Qur’ān. assumes the nature of loving compassion and mercy.

‘he wrote’.common ground between islam and buddhism earth—that expressed by a mother who. One comes to see that God has created not only by Rahma. But the most important point to note here is that the name al-Rahmān is practically co-terminous with the name Allāh. The blessings of Paradise are described here in the most majestic and attractive terms. beauties and harmonies of God’s entire cosmos. or the ontological and salvific. we are invited to contemplate the various levels at which Rahma fashions the substance of reality: the Rahma that describes the deepest nature of the divine. indicating that the quality of loving mercy takes us to the very heart of the divine nature. the Rahma that creates all things. the Self or Essence of God. clutches it to her breast and feeds it. the Rahma that is musically inscribed into the very recitation of the chapter. after searching frantically for her baby. these verses being musically punctuated by the refrain: so which of the favours of your Lord can you deny? In this chapter named after al-Rahmān. of His own deepest nature. the creative and redemptive. the Rahma that reveals itself through the Qur’ān and through all the signs (āyāt) of nature. it is al-Rahmān who taught the Qur’ān. but so too are the glories. and from Rahma but also for Rahma: … except those upon whom God has mercy: for this did He create them (11:119). In two verses we are told that Rahma is ‘written’ upon the very Self of God: He has written mercy upon Himself (6:12). created man. God’s ‘inscription’ upon Himself is thus God’s description of Himself. It should be noted in this verse that all the names are described as ‘most beautiful’. and within Rahma: My Rahma encompasses all things (7:156). As was cited above: Call upon Allāh or call upon al-Rahmān. unto Him belong the most beautiful names (17:110). Combining these two properties of loving compassion. including therefore all the names of rigour as well as those of gentleness. we see why it 104 . Your Lord has written mercy upon Himself (6:54). then. whichever you call upon. The whole of this chapter evokes and invokes the reality of this quintessential quality of God. The use of the image of ‘writing’ here can be seen as a metaphor for expressing the metaphysical truth that Rahma is as it were ‘inscribed’ within the deepest reality of the divine nature. implies a kind of inner prescription. The word kataba. so that Rahma can be understood as a kind of inner law governing the very nafs. The creative aspect of the divine Rahma is vividly brought home in the chapter entitled ‘al-Rahmān’ (Sūra 55). taught him discernment (verses 2–4). including all the wonders of virgin nature.

one of whose manifestations is mercy. being one with the immanent Buddha-nature (Buddhadhatu) which each individual must strive to realize. the ‘one thus gone’. the Prophets fall down prostrate (19:58). This womb or matrix not only contains all things. Since this name occurs altogether 57 times in the sūras of the Qur’ān (apart from its occurrence at the head of every chapter but one). The name al-Rahmān is repeated no less than 16 times— more times than in any other chapter of the Qur’ān. this means that the Sūrat Maryam contains more than one quarter of all the instances in which the name al-Rahmān comes in the Qur’ān. in relation to its root: ‘mother’. rather it is the infinite love and overflowing beatitude of ultimate reality. which is the divine matrix containing the cosmos. 43. when the verses revealed by al-Rahmān are recited. For in this chapter we notice that the name al-Rahmān is mentioned repeatedly as a virtual synonym for God: the Blessed Virgin seeks refuge in al-Rahmān (19:18). within Jodo Shin Buddhism: The inner truth is: ‘From the Eternal Love do all beings have their birth’. The word ‘matrix’ should be taken quite literally. as the mother’s womb nourishes and encompasses the embryo growing within it. The analogy evoked by this etymological relationship between maternal love and the compassionate matrix of creation is mysteriously implied in the chapter of the Qur’ān named after the Blessed Virgin. the Tathāgatagarbha. In this light. and so on. 113. one can better appreciate such perspectives as the following.42 These considerations help to substantiate the point made above: that in the Islamic worldview. The word for womb. op. she consecrates her fast to al-Rahmān (19:26). it is also contained within the soul. rahim. Naturalness—A Classic of Shin Buddhism. God’s Rahma is not just mercy. The entire cosmos is not just brought into being by Rahma. 105 . The root. it is perpetually encompassed by Rahma which nourishes it at every instant. Kenryo Kanamatsu.. not including the 114 instances of the basmala. r-h-m and its derivatives occurs 375 times. apart from its occurrence in the basmala. literally means: the ‘womb’ of the Tathāgata. the Sūrat Maryam (chapter 19).43 42. The name al-Rahīm occurs 95 times. derives from the same root as Rahma. As we saw above. cit.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion is that ultimately nothing can escape or be separated from God’s allembracing Rahma. p. Satan is described as the enemy of al-Rahmān (19:44).

pp. and furnishes him with access to the pathways leading to the removal of the veils separating him from God. 221–222. Ibid. Ihyā’. 46. Ibid. The Great Compassion is creator while the Great Wisdom contemplates. op. whose infinite creativity overflows into a compassion whose most merciful act is to reveal this very oneness. and a grace bestowed upon him [God’s creature]: and such is what is meant by God’s love of him. p. Al-Ghazālī. This passage from Naturalness shows that the Absolute reveals its ‘Eternal Life’ through the dimension of its ‘Great Compassion’: Amida is the Supreme Spirit from whom all spiritual revelations grow. ‘And all this is the act of God. Amida is at once the Infinite Light (Amitābha) and the Eternal Life (Amitāyus). the sense of difference is obliterated: the unity of being. and to whom all personalities are related. 64.. where the entire emphasis was on escape from the round of births and deaths. such that he comes to ‘see’ God by means of God Himself.44 Some lines later. this can be compared with the compassionate love which is spiritually required and logically implied by the metaphysics of tawhīd: ‘In love … the sense of difference is obliterated and the human heart fulfils its inherent purpose in perfection.’ 46 This enlightening grace of God towards His creatures is constitutive of His love for them. The only important point about the ‘birth’ of beings was the existence of the ‘unborn’ to which one must flee for refuge: the process by which beings were born was thus seen as a process of enslavement to the ineluctability of suffering and death. In Mahayana Buddhism...common ground between islam and buddhism Such a statement articulates a dimension of causality left completely out of account by the earlier Buddhist scriptures. He is at once the Great Wisdom (Mahāprajna: daichi)—the Infinite Light—and the Great Compassion (Mahākaruna: daihi)—the Eternal Life. 63. a love 44. however. 106 . transcending the limits of itself and reaching across the threshold of the spirit-world. is spiritually realized through love.’ 45 In love. p. we read about the unitive power of love. To return to al-Ghazālī: the perfect and eternal love of God creates the human being in a disposition which ever seeks proximity to Him. which may be conceptually understood through knowledge. cit. 45. one can find expressions of love and compassion which are identified with the creative power of the Absolute.

526. the ‘face’ of reality being visible in everything that exists. that immanence by virtue of which the ‘many’ become ‘one’. In the absence of this vision. far from being mutually exclusive are thus harmoniously integrated in an uncompromisingly unitive tawhīd. and mirrors many such expressions in Islamic mysticism. integrating the many. cit.. wahhada. then he cannot realize the immanence of that Light in all that exists. indeed. the oneness of which embraces all things by virtue of this compassion. the literal meaning of tawhīd being precisely a dynamic integration. The compassion which we have been examining is clearly an overflow of the beatitude which defines an essential aspect of ultimate Reality. to a false distinction between the One and the many. p. then meditation on the Light results only in ‘clinging’—clinging. precisely. vol. op. Even though on the Void you meditate. The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa. Human love and compassion. is a subtle and important expression of the spiritual mystery of tawhīd. a resonance made clear by the following verses of Milarepa: Without realizing the truth of Many-Being-One Even though you meditate on the Great Light. In these verses. 107 . a duality which will imprison the meditator within the realm of multiplicity. Phenomenal diversity is thus integrated into principial unity by means of the vision unfolding from this understanding of tawhīd. by means of which the sense of difference is obliterated between self and other.47 The truth of ‘Many-Being-One’ can be read as a spiritual expression of tawhīd. can thus be seen as a unitive reflection herebelow of the oneness of the love of God for Himself within Himself. Absolute compassion and transcendent oneness.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion which in reality is nothing other than His love for Himself. not just a static oneness. We observe in this affirmation of tawhīd another conceptual resonance between the two traditions. Milarepa tells one of his disciples that however much he may meditate on the supernal Light. and outward compassion. Without realizing the unity of Bliss and Void. You practice only nihilism. It is derived from the form of the verb. 2. It is 47. Inward beatitude. if he regards that Light as being separate from all things by way of transcendence. that is. You practice but the View-of-Clinging. meaning ‘to make one’. proper to the One.

and to the extent that one has made oneself ‘void’ for its sake. referred to earlier as the Void. We saw earlier that Nirvana and the Void (Shūnya) are essentially one.48 Here. however. This is the message—which is immediately intelligible to any Muslim—of the following verses of Milarepa: If in meditation you still tend to strive. a capacity to bring that suffering to an end through making accessible the mercy and felicity ever-flowing from ultimate Reality. vol. ‘Without realizing the unity of Bliss and Void’. the term Nirvana stressing the blissful nature of the state wherein one is conscious of the Absolute. and shows moreover that it is precisely because the Void is overflowing with beatitude that the experience of the Void cannot but be blissful: it is far from a nihilistic negation of existence and thought. has been realized: it ceaselessly overflows from the Absolute to the relative. which is not simply a capacity to feel the suffering of others as one’s own—which articulates one level of ethical tawhīd—but also. Milarepa’s verse makes clear this identity of essence. and a wish to share that beatitude with all beings: such a wish being the very essence of compassion. that the similarity with the Islamic conception of the beatific rahma of God emerges in a striking manner. To identify with this mercy is to identify with the Absolute. arousing for all ‘a great compassion’ means infusing into one’s soul a quality which reflects the infinite compassion of the Absolute. Knowing and experiencing the beatitude of the Void thus cannot but engender in the soul a state of being reflecting this beatitude. The Void is intrinsically blissful. Ibid.. any meditation on the Void is but nihilistic. p. 2. one becomes a vehicle for the transmission of the Compassion of the Void: 48. transcending all things are ‘full’—of false being. 108 . and the term ‘Void’ stressing the objective nature of the Absolute. at a higher level of tawhīd. One from whom compassion flows to all is one in whom ‘the overflowing Void-Compassion’. or it is not the Void. the character of the Void is clearly affirmed as infinite mercy. but here.common ground between islam and buddhism when Milarepa addresses the intrinsic nature of the Void. as Milarepa calls it in another verse. 561. Try to arouse for all a great compassion. we see the All-Merciful being identified with Absolute Reality. Be identified with the All-Merciful.

rather.Ethics of Detachment and Compassion Rechungpa. possible. To this. and conceivable. p. it simply demonstrates that the differences between the Islamic conception of God as Creator through compassion and the Buddhist silence on the question of such a Creator need not be seen as the basis for a reciprocal rejection. listen to me for a moment. vol. 49. far from it: definitive. Rather. There is no need to claim that the principle plays an analogous role in both traditions. 109 . 2. and. … This shows the unity of mercy and the Void. From the centre of my heart stream Glowing beams of light. not absolutely undeniable in Buddhism.. Ibid.49 *** To conclude this section. the very fact that at least one Buddhist school of thought affirms the idea of a compassionate Creator shows that there is no absolute incompatibility between the two traditions as regards this principle. 445. at least. central and inalienable in Islam. and is rather an exception proving the rule. Jodo Shin cannot be taken as representative of the broad Buddhist tradition. it may be objected that however remarkable be the similarities between the Islamic and the Jodo Shin conceptions of the loving compassion that articulates the creativity of the Absolute. we would reply that the Jodo Shin presentation of this crucial theme—God as Creator through compassion—does not prove that the two traditions of Islam and Buddhism can be crudely equated as regards this theme.

of which their suffering is the cause. knowledge of the One and compassion for all beings. the beatitude of the perfection of Wisdom. Neither duality nor nonduality. The non-substantiality of things which is realized by reflection and by discriminating between the act of knowing and what is known. In that. calm and tranquil. which is the supreme bliss of self and others. it consists in all things. free from being and nonbeing. is called the essence of Wisdom. It is the essence of Dharma. the Universal Good. motionless and unflurried. this passionate devotion. to which nothing may be added and from which nothing may be withdrawn. It is Nirvana Indeterminate (apratisthitanirvāna) … it is the blissful stage of self-consecration (svadhithāna). the producer of Perfect Enlightenment. Because one is passionately devoted to all beings who have failed to extricate themselves from a whole flood of suffering.Epilogue The Common Ground of Sanctity The following passage from the Prajnopāyaviniscayasiddhi. arise from the same source … It is called the Great Bliss … the Supreme One. such is Wisdom-Means. the Dharma-sphere. is known as Compassion. one thereby brings a man to the desired end by a combination of appropriate measures. the divine cause of the perfection of bliss. The three Buddha-bodies. It is this that is called the supreme and wondrous abode of all Buddhas. mantras in their innumerable thousands … phenomenal existence and that which transcends it. from characterizing and characteristics. The mingling of both [wisdom and compassion] is known as Wisdom-Means in a union free of duality. it is pure and immaculate in its own nature. It is free from the two notions of subject and object. as the union of limitless Compassion—which is intent alone on the destruction of 110 . which may be known intuitively. the three Buddhist vehicles. expresses that dazzling combination of wisdom and compassion. which constitutes the essence of sanctity. an important text in the Mahayana tradition. The great sages define this truth. it is also called the Means (upāya).

Prajnopāyaviniscayasiddhi. 111 . pp. I am his hearing by which he hears. making real the One both transcendent and immanent. It is this combination of wisdom and love at the highest and deepest levels which arises out of the realization of tawhīd. sees and acts through him. so great is its diversity’. which in turn is ‘written’ upon His very Self. but also loving compassion. God’s love is at one with His compassion. that Rahma which is inscribed in the very Self of God. the saint provides the most dramatic and irrefutable evidence of the most radical tawhīd. This transmission of divine reality through the saint implies no compromise as regards the principle of divine transcendence. and it is by virtue of this effacement that the divine Face manifests through him: the spotless mirror of the saint’s heart faithfully reflects the Face of God whose infinite transcendence is rendered no less transcendent by virtue of this dazzling reflection on earth. and his foot by which he walks. for he alone is truly effaced before God. On the contrary. cited above: My slave draws near to Me through nothing I love more than that which I have made obligatory for him. 241– 242. ch. which is not just affirming one. 1–3. and is an accumulation of knowledge which may not be reckoned. cited in Buddhist Texts. op. which is free from all attachment. but ‘realizing one’. cit. together with its concomitants of wisdom and compassion. not just the love by virtue of which the saint comes to hear and see and act through God. And when I love him.1 The perfect realization of oneness. Divine knowledge or wisdom is thus inseparable from divine compassion: to plumb the essence of the one is to 1.Epilogue: The Common Ground of Sanctity the world’s suffering—and of perfect Wisdom. his hand by which he grasps. The saint thus comes to participate in the process by which divine compassion and the divine knowledge embrace all things: You encompass all things in loving compassion and knowledge (40:7). My slave never ceases to draw near to Me through supererogatory acts until I love him. is expressed in the very definition of sanctity or walāya. when God so loves His slave that He hears. only the saint can do this. his sight by which he sees. This perfect reflection of the divine Face transmits the essential quality of the divine nature. then the substance of all that comes from such a being can only be divine love in union with perfect knowledge..

here and now. When the Prophet is described as a rahma for the whole of creation (21:107). constitutes the ultimate goal of both religions. The saint is able. by the individual soul. 112 . and the unconditional gift of oneself to others in compassion. this implies that he is likewise a source of wisdom for the whole of creation. The saint—the walī in Islam and the Arahat/Bodhisattva in Buddhism—represents the summit of human perfection. Theory and practice. which in turn requires the total effacement of oneself within that knowledge. *** The common ground upon which the spiritual traditions of Islam and Buddhism stand together is the principle of absolute oneness. The two basic dimensions of holiness—vertical and horizontal.common ground between islam and buddhism enter into the essence of the other. and the realization of which. It is in relation to the concomitants of oneness that holiness or sanctity is defined in both religions: oneness demands perfect knowledge. concept and realization. at once prophetic and divine. divine and human—can be seen to define the essential common ground bringing together Islam and Buddhism in a common aspiration for the One. it is by the saint that the religion is realized in all its plenitude. that to which the revealed texts of both traditions bear witness. to participate in this holy embrace of the whole of creation by the qualities. in the measure of his effacement before the Face of God. of wisdom and compassion. it is in the saint that the deepest aims of religion are consummated in the world. metaphysical and ethical. it is through the saint that the holiness of the religion is most palpably experienced. spiritual ideals and human realities—all are united in the person of the saint.

they found large Buddhist populations.” The Prophet said. But perhaps most significant is that both are rooted in deeply rich ethical canons that consider kindness. there is also a shared history that has been mutually beneficial for both traditions. form. Islam sees itself as a reformist movement. entitled. and they looked 1 for guidance. The Arabic word sunnah is derived from a root meaning “way. When the early Muslim dynasties conquered lands in Iran.by Shaykh Hamza Yusuf When Buddhism and Islam are considered together. Both Buddhism and Islam have universalist claims. such as the five pillars and six articles of faith in Islam. compassion. and tacit approvals and disapprovals of the Prophet . it was the Sunnah of the Prophet to take an afternoon nap. Afghanistan. especially for the Muslims. and mercy as the core human qualities to be nurtured. seeds-in-theflesh fruit—much which the two faiths have in common. one that emerged from the preceding Abrahamic traditions and in response to perceived Jewish and Christian spiritual dissipation. and the four noble truths and the noble eightfold path in Buddhism. not to mention the Indian subcontinent. The Sunnah is the normative practice of the Prophet Muhammad . Prophet Muhammad “a mercy to all the worlds” (21:107). Similarly. Upon deeper examination. and it contains several verses that 2 1.” as each surah’s function is to wall in and provide form 113 . Buddhism sees itself as a reformist movement that emerged from the preceding Hindu tradition. The Sunnah is derived from the words. there is—like the two savory grown-on-trees. actions. It is the second most important source of authority and legislation in is derived from a root meaning “wall. with strong core doctrines. ). some see it as a matter of comparing apples and oranges. For example.” which is one of the most important surahs dealing with other faiths and beliefs. “The Pilgrimage. In his talks throughout the world. and Central Asia. While many similarities can be discerned. practice. because it prompted them to discuss how to deal—theologically and legally—with religions they had newly encountered.

In classical Muslim literature on religions and sects. While there are some Buddhists who see the Buddha as a divine being. “For the Sthaviras. 4. and Muslim exegetes have traditionally placed all religions and sects into one of these six: “As for the Muslims. They held a favorable opinion of Buddhists and marveled at the profound spirituality of Buddhist practitioners. the Sabians. The hadith are considered an authoritative source of legislation and constitute a major source transmitted and passed down using a rigorous method of authentication and were compiled from the beginning of the latter part of the first century of the Islamic era into the fourth century.3 The most definitive verse of this surah in this regard distinguishes between six categories of religious belief. believing them to be idolators due to the profusion of images and statues of the Buddha. God will decide among them on the day of resurrection” (22:17). 5. Theravada Buddhism is less so.” meaning the Buddhists. many Buddhists do not. Mu Soeng comments. So where did Muslims traditionally place the Buddhists among Buddhists to be among the polytheists. The weighty import of this verse is that it is theologically prohibited for us to condemn any individual.” While Mahayana expressions of devotion can be construed as idolatrous. They constitute the sayings of the Prophet as well as the sayings of his companions that narrate his actions or descriptions. including The Life of Buddha ( ). the Magians. the Jews. early Muslim scholars of comparative religion had a very different view. as well bookseller and author of the famous work entitled The Compendium ( ). which for Muslims would constitute clear idolatry ( ). In his chapter entitled “Notes on the BudBuddha: some believed he was the divine incarnate. the Buddha Shakyamuni was a historical personage—a great teacher but not a divinity. who catalogued existing authors and their subjects of study. the Christians. records books that deal with Buddhism. to damnation or punishment in the afterlife because ultimate judgment belongs to God alone. Many hadith4 and statements of the companions of the Prophet also affirm this fundamental article of faith. The hadith are statements attributed to the Prophet Muhammad by which his Sunnah is known.5 while others Shah-Kazemi’s text for further discussion of this theme.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM directly address religious diversity. irrespective of his or her faith. we find many references to “al-Badadah. but Bud- 114 . and the polytheists.

God healed their ailments. “He was an accomplished imam. Cha’n Buddhism rejects all forms of idolatry openly and in practice. who said that pilgrims seeking cures found that upon seeing the temple. he also makes a rather stunning—and intriguing— *** Before we explore that assertion. it is worth noting that Imam alquential categorization. al-Milal wa al-nihal.” Most exegetes explain that the Sabians worshipped the stars because they believed the stars are vehicles by which God organizes the world. the famous site of pilgrimage in the same region that was visited by Buddhists from far and wide. See for further discussion an area between Nishapur and Khawarizm. the Sabians are also described as believing in reincarnation and the eternity dhist priests have historically tolerated devotional expressions that often had their roots in previous idolatrous traditions of the peoples they encountered. and theologian.be a generic name for those who guided others onto the right path.7 In this work. In several commentaries. which is “the rising of a star. He describes the extraordinary images of the Buddha in Bamiyan. He is most famous for his book. He writes of the Golden Temple that he learned of from an Indian source he trusted. as well as a noted preacher. by land and by sea. (in what is today called Afghanistan). given the status that Sabians have in the . He also mentions the Nava Vihara monastery.” 115 . jurist. which attempts to give an account of all of the religions and sects known at that time. and writes that statues of the Buddha were brought from there to Baghdad. and both these areas had large Budsays about him.6 Perhaps the most significant classical Muslim description Religions and Sects (al-Milal wa al-nihal and cited work on comparative religion in the pre-modern Islamic tradition.

They are sometimes erroneously identified with the Mandaean Sabians of Lower Iraq who held some Zoroastrian beliefs regarding light and darkness. according to a sound hadith. and the Jews.] ‘There is no deity but God’ despite having neither a revealed book nor a prophet. This is strengthened by the fact that the verse states that they believe in God and the Last Day. even though he doubted God’s omnipotence. will be saved states. hadith literature clearly indicates that some people with false beliefs will be saved in the afterlife. According to him. know God as one and do not deny God. Christians. “Surely those who believe. and prohibiting oppression as well as those other matters prophets were in agreement on.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM of the world. even if their beliefs are considered erroneous. which is considered disbelief ( ). In addition. he affirms. states: The Sabians are a group whose different schools revolved around a fanatical adherence to spiritual teachers . 116 . (San Francisco: Zaytuna Institute.” Furthermore. they were people who did not have a law taken from a prophet.” He argues that the latter group refers to the Sabians included in the Qur’anic category of those who attain salvation. prohibiting indecent and foul things. Christians. hoping that God would not be able to recreate him and then punish him in the afterlife. no. commentary. despite not having a religion . but he argues that there are also people among Jews. being truthful and just. 1255) believed that the Sabians were of two types: polytheistic and unitarian. He said they cling to a shared type of submission ( ) that entails “worshipping God only. Shaykh Ibn Taymiyyah (d. according idolaters who were not recipients of a revealed message are not held accountable for not knowing—and accepting—divine unity. 5. has their reward with their Lord and shall neither fear nor grieve” (2:62). For example. vol. Furthermore. “[They say. The Prophet informs us that God forgave the man. 1. this does not negate the possibility of their being saved on that day. and Magians who. and Sabians. whoever believes in God and the Last Day. a man had his sons cremate him.

which is essentially what a pagoda is. but rather they exalt the stars.10 So the Sabians of Asia Minor relied upon planets. ” (2:22).” Hence. And God knows best. . But given the ambiguous language referring to Sabians and Magians that is used in the surahs al-Baqarah. which can be glossed as a Christians use that contains an image of Mary. it is a temple with an image. according to the dominant opinion among Muslim scholars. al( ). and scholars do not seem to have ever claimed this. especially in Pure Land Buddhism and philosophical Hinduism. The Abrahamic faiths’ belief in God and the Last Day is not understood in the same manner in either Buddhism or Hinduism but certainly has parallels in both their teachings. 117 . While idolatry is an unpardonable sin “And do not set up rivals with God. (2:62). for example. as the Kaaba. And each of the two groups [of Sabians] has many types and differs in their they do not worship idols. When they were unable to draw near through them directly and to take from their essences.11 The Imam acknowledges here that Sabians are of different types and that among them are those in India as well as other places whose belief in the planets is clearly negated in Islam. and the Sabians of India relied upon stars. and Webster’s dictionary defines pagoda as ring to here.( ) and taking intercessors. is excused if no clear message—of 10. is exalted [among Muslims]. Ignorance. which acknowledges one God and recognizes that the images in the temples are only aids to help simple people grasp a particular aspect of the universal. The first group consists of worshippers of planets and the second of idolaters. transcendent nature of God. The word in the original Arabic text is . It is impossible to know with any certainty whether the Buddhists as well as the Hindus can be included in this category. and some of them abandoned the temples and used images that can neither hear nor see or benefit anyone one iota. some of them resorted to using pagodas. that it is predicated upon wittingly worshiping anything beside God or giving it attributes of divinity.

“The Buddhists. dissention. and complete detachment from creation with total inner disposition toward the Truth. with about a 50-year margin of error. mastery of selfdiscipline by seeking the exalted.12 *** In addition to including Buddhists among the Sabians. conviviality with one’s fraternity and preferring others to oneself. which would mean he preceded the Prophet years. count of Buddhism is somewhat flawed. which means “a seeker of the truth. and perfecting the ten virtues: generosity and charity. by approximately a thousand . BCE. drink. and whatever errors it contains are no doubt a result of misinformation provided to him from his sources. gentleness in word and deed toward everyone.” One achieves this rank through patience nication. forgiving those who wrong you. comportment. The first Buddha to manifest in the world is known as Shakyamuni. meditating upon the eternal world and letting go of this ephemeral abode. 1111) argues that this exception also applies to those who receive a distorted presentation of Islam and reject it. While there is considerable debate on the exact date of the Buddha’s birth. overcoming anger with forbearance. age. lying.13 The next category below this is the Boddhisatva. or die.” he states: [The Buddhists believe] Buddha is a person from this world who is born and does not marry. name-calling. foulness. Imam alReligions and Sects about the identity of the Buddha and a Qur’anic character. exercising the intellect through study. In a section entitled. which means “honorable and noble. cursing.” Between his appearance and the Hijrah is approximately 5000 years. and reflection upon the ends of matters.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM (d. it is remarkable for his time. relinquishing the pleasures of this world. eat.

if they are accurate. He is a teacher who wants no students. Among their scholars. . It is also possible to interpret the figure of alKhadir as a supra-historical archetype. This is a very Bud- status as an authoritative imam and his knowledge of Buddhism and Islamic theology. Thus. Although al-Khadir is associated with the period of Moses Muslims is that al-Khadir does not die until the end of time. radically transcending human modes of comprehension. whom Muslims acknowledge. Based upon their description of the Buddha. or a particular mode of spiritual guidance—antinomian and enigmatic. and even “normal” modes of prophetic guidance.14 This last suggestion that there is a relationship between al-Khadir and Buddha is noteworthy. and. They emerged in India due to the special qualities of that land and its topography as well as the fact that among its peoples are those who excel in spiritual exercises and self-mastery. According to periential knowledge of reality. and the commonalities between the two are worth contemplating. one might also see the Buddha as one manifestation of the spiritual archetype articulated by the Qur’anic figure al-Khadir . it is singularly noteworthy that he should suggest the possibility of the Buddha being the Qur’anic sage. Al-Khadir is indeed an enigmatic character.extending one’s entirety in rapturous desire of the Truth. cal discrepancy--between the recorded historical dates of Moses and the Buddha is a distance of approximately 700 years--since he would have most likely held the belief that al-Khadir was a transhistorical character. rather than simply seeking to establish a historical connection or identification between al-Khadir and the Buddha. he attempts to dissuade Moses from attempting to learn what cannot be taught but has to be experienced. as previously mentioned. upon him be peace. This point of view is substantiated by the remarkable parallels one sees between the two figures. they do not differ as to the eternity of the cosmos and their belief in . in order to arrive at the gardens of Truth…. al-Khadir . it would seem that he is none other than al-Khadir. in the Qur’anic narrative. He is generally not considered a prophet.

which is not revelation. as in the saying “when the disciple is ready. He appears to men in those moments when their own soul bears witness to an awareness of that dimension.”17 a ruler of Balkh and abandoned his throne for a life of asceticism in the wilderness after al-Khadir appeared to him twice. said. as occurred with al-Khadir…. for the self is truly hard to tame. It is said that it is a knowledge of the divine essence and its qualities with a certainty that arises from direct witnessing and experience that occurs in the inner eye of consciousness. CA: AltaMira is believed to be alive. the master appears. it is al-Khidr who is the teacher. Cyril Glasse.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM dhist view. but knowledge “from the divine presence. (Walnut Creek. esoterism.16 Al-Khidr represents the inner dimension. which transcends form. Khidr the Green Ancient was my companion during that time—he taught me the Great Name of God. God gave me my eating without any toil of mine.” It is defined as: A direct knowledge someone obtains from God without means of an angel or a prophet through witnessing. “If one would make oneself as one teaches others to be. and many Muslim saints throughout Islamic history have claimed to have met him and learned from him. Thomas Cleary.” 15. “In that wilderness I lived for four years.”15 Al-Khadir uses a Zen-like approach. a “solitary” or someone who is by destiny cut off from revelation or from normal channels of spiritual instruction. The Buddha is reported to have said. (New York: Bantam (Beirut: Makta17. one should master self-control. in which the student cannot discern the meaning of his actions but has to endure the teacher’s outward antinomian behavior patiently. In that rare case when there is a spontaneous realization of spiritual truth on the part of a . There 120 . He is described by most of the theologians of Islam as someone who was given direct knowledge ).

” This is an astonishing hadith. Other remarkable similarities revolve around both lineage and The Prophet is reported to have said concerning al-Khadir. everyone on earth alive today will be dead. which he sat upon was white herbage or its like. 121 . given that the Buddha is often depicted as sitting or walking upon large white lotus flowers with green foliage under them. mentions that al-Khadir was in India. . The first are other scholars who deny this and use as proof the well-known statement of the Prophet that “within one hundred years. and he mentions that al-Khadir remained celibate throughout his life. the meaning of or “a generation. was a king’s son who did not desire power or women.” and does not negate the possibility of someone existing outside a normal lifespan. the meaning is left to conjecture. but he refused and fled to a secluded island place where they could not find him. … and others said it was a white plant that the Prophet . Khadir that are surprisingly Buddhist in their essence.” while the Buddha’s lucky color is considered green. and he is often portrayed as green in statues. It is also interesting that the color green is associated with both al-Khadir and the Buddha. “Al-Khadir” literally means “the Green Man.21 .”20 This is no different from the story of Gautama Buddha. 454.Prophet stated that al-Khadir was named so “because he sat upon white herbage under which green foliage sprouted forth. as was the Buddha. The large white lotus flower also matches the Arabic description of the Arabs had few names for flowers. a prince who fled his palace and sought out a secluded place in which to meditate. “He was the son of a king who desired that his son inherit his throne. however. And God knows best.” This hadith indicates.

and in other times. much of what we find in Buddhism is compatible with a Qur’anic worldview. So it is worth looking back. we also find evidence of the Buddhist oppression of Muslims. 23. In some cases. or a third” (73:20). forcing them to convert or sometimes even massacring them. “It While discrepancy about the historical time period between that of Moses could see the parallels between the teachings of the Buddha and of alKhadir stands as a powerful affirmation from a master Islamic theologian that.”22 According to the same book. *** The history of Islam. not only at how well—or badly— Muslims and Buddhists have co-existed. One striking example is the Buddha’s stateone keeps a vigil a third of the night. “O Moses. In Islam’s shared history with Buddhism. 22.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM al-Khadir said. This so accurately describes the basis of all Buddhist teaching that I will convey it in Arabic for those who wish to see that the translation is accurate. . we find Muslims oppressing Buddhists. al-Khadir gives as his reason. not unlike the history of other religions. and never laugh without amazement.”24 “The Lord knows that you [Muhammad] keep vigil in the night. 24. but also at what the religion of Islam says about the Buddhists and their place in a Muslim dominated society. we find spans of time when Buddhists lived in relative peace and security under Muslim rule. or half the night. Cleary.”23 In the Qur’anic narrative. 352. when al-Khadir explains to Moses the reasons why he committed the apparently inexplicable acts about which Moses questions him. when al-Khadir departed from the company of Moses . has its enlightened and its dark periods. 122 . indeed. nigh two-thirds. 54. See Ibn . Ibid. people suffer in this world to the degree of their mental attachment to it. he left him with this advice: “Be beneficial wherever you go.

Muslim led the Umayyad Caliphate army into Central Asia. According to Arab historians. historian and scholar of Buddhism. writes about the early expansion of Islam into central Asia: [The Ummayyad governors] allowed followers of non-Muslim religions in the lands they conquered to keep their faiths if they submitted peacefully and paid a poll tax…. known as the Barmakids. he found many people he described as idol worshippers. 123 . most of whom were probably Buddhists. Cambodia. The Han Chinese pilgrim Yijing (I-Ching) visSarvastivada center of study. Although some Buddhists in Bactria and even an abbot of Nava Vihara converted to Islam. and China long before the Muslims arrived and interacted with them in these places. The keepers of one of the most important shrines in Buddhist history were Persian–speaking Afghans. and upon seeing that he did not suffer or perish as a result. Vietnam. In the eighth century. After their conversion to Islam. visiting Balkh around the year 630 and finding about one hundred Theravedic Buddhist monasteries there. Siam and also the Malay archipelago. Buddhism thrived during the early period of the Muslim conquests. where they revolutionized Muslim government and introduced important diplomatic innovations that changed the face of Islam. Alexander Berzin. but there were also Manichaeans and Nestorian Christians in these lands. Moreover. Muslims encountered Buddhists in Burma. the Indian subcontinent.Buddhism was widespread in Central Asia. Nava Vihara remained open and functioning. he began to wipe them out. Iran. As Islam spread into Southeast Asia. However. they were brought to Baghdad during the rule of the Abbasid dynasty. Qutaybah was warned by the native people that anyone who harmed the statues would perish. Tibet. Hsuan Tsang. and historical accounts describe in great detail the temples and Buddhist schools in places such as Balkh and Mazaar-e-Sharif in today’s northern Afghanistan. Dr. who were brilliant Buddhist administrators. many of the superstitious embraced Islam. most Buddhists in the region accepted this dhimmi status as loyal non-Muslim protected subjects within the Islamic states. when Qutaybah b. sound records note the travels of the Chinese Buddhist monk and scholar.

applied equally to Buddha statues as well as to stupas.berzinarchives. as is the case with the Kaaba.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM An Umayyad Arab author. 5. such as Buddhism. and non-Muslims were not allowed to carry weapons. the Arabs regained what was lost. the Tibetans allied with the Turki Shahis and attempted to drive the Ummayad succeeded in removing the Ummayayd forces and “established a fanatic Buddhist rule in Bactria.”26 Seven years later. preserved in the tenth century work (Arabic: ) by al-Hamadhani. 26. but the historical record shows that Buddhism remained strong even after the Arab invasion up until the conversion of the king of Kabul during the reign of ala tribute. the Buddhists used the Ummayad neglect of Afghanistan as an opportunity to reclaim their sovereignty. Afghans maintain that Islam spread among them peacefully. as was the custom in Bactrian temples. (www. In 705. opposition to Islam in these lands was violent. Al-Kermani’s description indicates an open and respectful attitude by the Umayyad Arabs in trying to understand the non-Muslim religions. that they encountered in their newly conquered territories.). The cloth that draped it was in accordance with the Iranian custom for showing veneration. wrote a detailed account of Nava Vihara at the beginning of the eighth century. The Mus25. Ibid. This worked well as a bit of Abbasid propaganda in their efforts to spread Islam. Alexander Berzin. reminding all that the king of the Afghans had embraced Islam. and that devotees circumambulated it and made prostration. The stone cube referred to the platform on which a stupa stood. al-Kermani. . He even beheaded the former abbot of Nava Vihara who had converted to Islam. 124 . and he had it shipped to Mecca where it remained on display for a few years. the holiest site of Islam.25 Nonetheless. During the uprising of Imam al-Husayn in the Arabian peninsula. 2006.com. He described it in terms readily understandable to Muslims by drawing the analogy with the Kaaba in Mecca. draped with cloth. He explained that the main temple had a stone cube in the center.

He described what was left of Buddhism in Afghanistan during his time and engaged both Hindus and Buddhists during his sojourn in India when he accompanied the invading Muslim army of Mahmoud alGhazni. noted the decline and gradual disappearance of Buddhism in Afghanistan after the tenth century. despite widespread practice of Buddhism. Ibid. which indicates a general toleration of the religion. recaptured Bactria from the Turki Shahis and their Tibetan allies. writes: [The king of Kabul’s] successors. Arnold. 2002). The temple was restored. 125 . Buddhism remained strong in Central Asia for over a hundred years of Muslim rule. and the general policy towards the Buddhists was toleration. But by the mid-ninth century. 4. however. Qutaybah imposed harsh punishment on the monastery. a British orientalist and professor of Islamic Studies. Islam began taking hold among the Central Asians. unless they were involved in any subversive opposition to Muslim rule. (New Delhi: Adam Publishers & Distributors. Thomas W. sent an ambassador to He seems to have been unsuccessful. now allied with the Ummayyads and.27 The Tibetans.lim general. Qutaybah. 217. seem to have the first time. parative religious studies. Evidence suggests that Muslim architecture that was used to build madrasas was influenced by the architecture of Buddhist 27. which led to many Buddhist monks fleeing to Khotan and Kashmir. who had previously allied with the Turki Shahis. in 717. the Afghans probably being quite willing to take service in the army of so redoubtable a conqueror as established throughout Afghanistan.. thus strengthening Buddhism in these areas.

Buddhism was still widespread in Eastern Muslim lands. he should be put to death. Glasse. 302. ensued upon the claim of Muhammad to be a prophet and the manner of his life as compared with that of other prophets. in order that his unbecoming movements in the performance of this act of worship might become manifest to them and to who was with him had placed their foreheads on the ground summoned. Muslims suffered greatly and many of their subjects found an opportunity to exact revenge for previous Muslim transgressions. and committed other abomina30. At length. 126 . they withdrew their hand from contradiction and drew the mark of oppression according to the rites and ordinances of the [Muslim] law.30 It is clear that up until the Mongol invasions of the thirteenth century. as the arguments of those accursed ones were weak and devoid of the force of truth.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM monasteries. greatly annoyed them and knocked their heads with force upon the ground. and Buddhists could be found in Iran and Central Asia. The level of animosity felt against the Muslims by some of their previous subjects is stantly being incited by the Buddhist priests to acts of oppression towards the [Muslims] and the persecution of the a band of idol-worshipping Buddhist priests made a request lims] that they might hold a controversy with him and get him to prove the superiority of the faith of Muhammad and his prophetic mission—otherwise. After the Mongolian invasion of these lands.

His conversion as sincere and argued. of Muslims labeling Buddhists as pagans. we find the Buddhists referred to as pagans. not to mention the variations found in history. and Humanistic Buddhists.” no different than those under whom Muslims had suffered in Mecca during the early years of Islam. At the height of his power. and went on to erect several Buddhist temples in Khorasan. It is beyond the scope of this essay to adequately address the issue of whether Buddhism is an idolatrous form of worship. he returned unto his house. This is somewhat compounded by the reality of the absolute disdain Muslims have for any forms of idolatry. even iconography. Suffice it to state that any such assertion would be a gross oversimplification. he lifted up his face towards heaven and observed the form of “invoke your Lord with humility and in secret. a 32 Again. He was born a Christian. idolaters. Among the most prominent converts to Islam from Buddhism was gol Empire. 225-226. not all Buddhists during this period were antagonistic to Islam. or polytheists. Arnold. given the vast range of spiritual expression found under the umbrella of Buddhism. *** There is no denying that we have this recurrent theme.31 It is not surprising that Buddhists would have felt such hostility toward people that had so little regard for their faith and deemed them simply as “idolaters. both in the past and in the present. “What interested motive could have led so powerful a sovereign to change his faith: much less. 127 . There are today Christian Buddhists. When he had repeated the salutation. he seems to have had a genuine conversion experience.” and having asked permission to depart.. raised a Buddhist as a young boy. He ruled in Persia and brought with him into that country several Buddhist priests who were kept in his court and with whom he enjoyed conversing.oppression and annoyance and performed all the required forms and ceremonies of the prayer and in no way curtailed it. Jewish Buddhists. Ibid. after a thorough study of Islam. however. Nevertheless. 233. The Bon influenced expressions of Cen31. 32. and some had a real interest in the tenets of the faith.

not unlike Islam. Complicating matters for Muslim-Buddhist relations is the reality that many Muslims tend to conflate veneration with worship. For. In many ways. Taoism. In this regard we should take particular note of one of the central contentions of Dr. Confucianism. trine is ‘atheistic’ would be to attribute to him an explicit denial and negation of the Absolute—which one does not find anywhere in his teachings. which eliminates the problem of idolatry. And Zen Buddhism certainly cannot be termed idolatrous. See in this connection the arguments of Shah-Kazemi upholding the non- . The fact that Muslims historically relegated Buddhism to idolatry is more a reflection of an ignorance of the depth of Buddhist teaching and less a reflection of an Islamic understanding of Buddhism.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM tral Asia. for instance. rendering clearer both where we differ and where our “common ground” lies. a form of heaven and hell. even by Islam’s severe standards of idolatry.” In other words. on p. Shah-Kazemi in this book: that those Buddhists who describe themselves as atheist are in fact going beyond anything the Buddha stated. Buddhists do have a concept of ultimate reality. and places of joy and suffering. certain strains of Buddhism include belief in an afterlife. Buddhist ritual and the widespread use of Buddha’s image in their devotional practices continues to fuel the narrative of idol-worship. does correspond to God in a transpersonal sense. Furthermore. are quite different from the Cha’n Buddhism of China or its Japanese expression in Zen. which although not Abrahamic or personal. but creates just as severe a problem for Muslims because it also eliminates the idea of God altogether. especially among those Muslims who bring a fundamentalist approach to their faith. Islam is a bridge between Asian truths found in the teachings of Buddhism. and Vedantic 33. as Shah-Kazemi notes. we must also acknowledge that most forms of Buddhism are described by Buddhists themselves as either agnostic or atheistic. These are themes raised and discussed in this book in a manner which we hope will lead to fruitful dialogue between Muslims and Buddhists. 31 of this book: “Nobody can deny that the Buddha’s doctrine is non-theistic: there is no Personal divinity playing the role of Creator.33 ship the stars but merely venerated them in the manner of Muslims venerating the Kaaba. In the same vein.

Webster’s dictionary defines it as “a payment by one ruler or nation to another in acknowledgment of submission or as the price of protection. Magians. Moreover.”35 34. disabled. . as has been clearly stated by Professor Kamali in his Foreword. despite unfortunate and un-Islamic periods of persecution.” The is a formal tax paid by individuals living in a community under Muslim rule. However. Shah-Kazemi. Communists. Hindus. (Beirut: Mu’assasaat who mistakenly believe that this option was traditionally available only to Jews and Christians. there were periods when Buddhists lived in safety under Muslim rule. and the Prophet stated. as are retired. Monastic orders are exempt from the tax. explains this position: is taken from the Arab idolaters and whoever practices a religion other than Islam among Christians. FurProphet took from the Magians of Bahrain. Though the word “tribute” is often viewed as unfavorable today. paying a tribute ( )34 and were considered people of protected status (dhimmah). this would not explain the status of Hindus in India under Muslim rule for the past several hundred years. … and in the sound hadith recorded in Muslim on . Jews. “Treat them as you would the People of the Book.” and he did not distinguish between a polytheist or the People of the Book. and any others among worshipers of idols or fire given that the Prophet himself commanded those going out in military expeditions to oppose enemies of Islam to first call them to Islam and “should they refuse then invite them to pay tribute. and indigent people. the Prophet took from the Magians of Hajar and Oman. and amplified by Dr.Hinduism and the truths found in the Abrahamic faiths of Judaism and Christianity. and ‘Umar accepted it from the Persians [and among them were Buddhists as well as the majority who were Zoroasaccepted it from the Persians.

or who takes from him anything that he is not satisfied in giving. and polytheists. however. These were the times when Muslims were practicing the best of their tradition. A small minority of Muslim scholars. What matters today is that we build upon the positive precedents established by our tradition of tolerant jurisprudence. more often than not they were protected. Christians. The Prophet Muhammad said. I will argue against the Muslim on the Day of Judgment [on behalf of the non-Muslim.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM Once people have entered into a protected status. escort them to a place where they can be secure. The Prophet predicted that the first aspect of the faith to be removed from the world would be governance. irrespective of their religion. as the Prophet reserved it only for Muslims and asked his followers to relocate from that area those people who were practicing other religions.]”36 The age of tribute and protected status (dhimmah) of others under Muslim rule is long gone and only remains as a historical curiosity. then grant them such in order for them to hear the word of God. he stated that it would remain so until the return of Jesus .” This is one of the main aims of the present initiative to seek between Islam and Buddhism. as were their places of worship. and encourage Muslims to consider Buddhists as being akin to “People of the Book. “Whoever oppresses a non-Muslim who has a covenant with Muslims. And thereafter. they are allowed to travel freely in the lands of Musexempted. takes an extreme position. Some also achieved positions of high rank in Muslim society. who would personally remove the tribute payment from the shariah. “But should they appeal to you for security. That is because they Even though Buddhists and Hindus were oppressed at times under Muslims. or who even belittles him or forces him to do something he is unable to do. There is an Islamic legal precedent 130 . And once removed. citing the Qur’anic verse which states that Muslims should seek out and kill those polytheists who violated their treaty with the Muslims by treacherously that states. The mere fact that he mentioned the polytheists in this hadith is a clear indication that non-Muslims are not to be forced into conversion or killed if they refused conversion. notwithstanding its valid legal status as part of the shariah. which included Jews.

When commonalities are accentuated and kindness is highlighted.” “He is my kind of man. Never before has human cooperation been needed so desperately. ethnicity. but we must foster empathy. which is another word for kindness. religious. using different words. which relates to the word .” a word that shares the same root with . While much evidence abounds to cause trepidation about succeeding at that task. In the modern world. humankind. and Islam’s essence is mercy. and we are able to marvel at the richness and biodiversity 131 . We often forget that kindness is engendered by a shared sense of “kind. we have media at our fingertips enabling us to leap over vast stretches of land and sea instantaneously and communicate with people across the globe. forbearance.” The Banu Adam. patience. there is much to cause fear as well. For the first time in human history. Buddhism and Islam share profound precepts of charity. and cultivate and enhance our own ways of honoring the familiar guest and the stranger. The challenges facing us as a species behoove us to focus on our commonalities and our shared values. When our common humanity and our kindred nature are brought to the forefront. we live together in an increasingly interdependent world. I would argue that far more exists to inspire hope. but its essence is one. economic. as related. and never before has it been so imperative that we set aside our differences. social.for this in the hadith of the Prophet in which we are told to treat the Magians as if they were People of the Book.” we say. or religion live their lives. meaning “mercy. *** Today. as our “kin. We are confronted with global crises of all types: environmental. From the comfort of our living rooms. with the exception of marrying their women and eating their meat. we have the ability to see and understand how people of a different culture. we tend to treat others as our own kind. which means “womb” and is called in Arabic. Our earliest ancestors had valid reasons to fear strangers. and a recognition that everything in the world is imbued with the sacred. kindness becomes not only possible but . but they also developed many traditions of honoring the familiar guest as well as the stranger. not to mention the tremendous natural disasters that are afflicting us on an increasingly frequent basis. Buddhism teaches kindness. We may speak of the sacred in different ways. and military.

Sadly. and the Prophet was deeply sensitive to this fact and left teachings to ensure that Muslims did not fall victim to the very behaviors that victimized them. tyrant or terrorist. Yet fear too often wells up when we are confronted with people who do not seem like us. Islam. Far too often. such as Thailand and Tibet. We fall back on xenophobia. Sheikh’s 132 . some Buddhists are among those who have suffered at the hands of small numbers of misguided Muslims who attacked them and the temples of those they deemed to be “not of our kind. “Gentleness is never in a thing except that it embellishes it and is never removed from something except that it blemishes it. Muslims live as minorities in Buddhist countries. Islam itself began under intense religious persecution. . is now seen by some as being infected with intolerance. today they are some of the gentlest and most peaceful people on earth. there is much that we find heartening.” Yet. and share neighborhoods in California with Buddhists. While Buddhists also have their own history of violence. see Naveed S. The Prophet said. if we look around the world today. which historically was more often than not a fount of tolerance in a xenophobic world. a distorted understanding of our faith traditions causes us to demonize the other as infidel or idolater. While Buddhism seems to have less of this tendency than other faiths.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM love with bouquets of varied and colorful flowers. which literally means “a fear of the other.” Oddly.”37 Nothing in the Prophet’s teaching allows mistreatment of others based upon their beliefs. it is often religion that causes divisiveness and dread when it ought to unite believers and inculat once sacred and secular--articulated by the Abrahamic prophets as well as the Asian sages from the Buddha to Confucius. Even the most curious strangers from distant lands are increasingly part of our collective consciousness. it is not—and historically has not been—immune to these problems. and as somehow less than human. For an extraordinary study on religious violence during the last two thousand years.

Their leaders often preach kindness and compassion throughout the world, and the Dalai Lama has publicly defended Muslims and their faith—at the Vatican and in other prominent venues—despite having been mistreated in his youth by some ignorant Tibetan Muslims. It is time we recognize that many of the gravest and most vexing conflicts today are fueled by religious rhetoric that cloaks deeper causes, mostly greed, covetousness, and aggression, which are rooted in selfish and territorial interests. But it is true religion that scripted into such degrading battles by demagogues, and that in turn tragically alienates an increasingly large number of considerate and concerned people who begin to see religion as part of the problem. Until we address the very real calamities confronting our collective humanity with all the tools available to us—especially religion and a genuine concern for humanity and the myriad species that we share this marvelous world with—we are failing our faiths. It is undeniable that we come from different faiths and families, but we must also recognize that we are quintessentially of the larger human family. It is our common humanity that binds us to one another and calls us to recognize all people as our kind. “We have dignified all us that human suffering is caused by craving and selfish desire that must be countered by recognizing the impermanence of life and by inculcating compassion toward all sentient beings for the brief time we are here. Until we acknowledge our human nature, both the bestial and celestial sides, we are doomed to fail. My own teacher, Shaykh Abdullah Bin Bayyah, once explained to me: “The dignity of humanity precedes the dignity of faith and is subordinate to it.” In other words, a human is inviolable by virtue of his or her humanity, even before the inviolability of shared faith. The Prophet Muhammad stated, “None of you truly believes until he loves for his fellow man what he loves for himself.” The great imams of Islam have argued that this mutual love and respect extends even to those who reject Islam, but can only be achieved by opposing one’s selfish desires. Similarly, the Bodhisattva is devoted to the cause of releasing all of humanity from the chains of false desire. Islam and Buddhism share so many virtuous qualities and concerns for humankind that when Muslims or Buddhists are unkind to

133

COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM

one another, it is no less than a failure of our leaders and teachers to help us understand our own traditions and our shared history. Increasing globalization demands that we affirm and accentuate the common bonds of universal kinship. If our faiths cannot facilitate this most important of tasks, then the professors, spiritual leaders, and claimants of such traditions have betrayed them by failing to live up to the sublime standards set by their respective prophets and founders. *** In the best of times, Muslims have lived peacefully in many places with their Buddhist brethren. Buddhists lived under Muslim governance as protected people, and there is ample historical evidence to substantiate this. Their persons, properties, and temples were secure based upon the Qur’anic injunction, “God does not forbid you from worldview is a pluralistic one that acknowledges the right of peoples to express their devotion in accordance with the dictates of their religion. It is clear that diversity is an expression of the divine itself, all one people, but the intent is to test you, so vie with another in The Prophet Muhammad said about protected religious minorities living under Muslim rule, “Whoever hurts a non-Muslim citizen hurts me, and whoever hurts me has vexed God.”40 The great responsible for protecting the life and property of non-Muslims, including the Buddhists, and since the persecution of the weak at the hands of the strong is among the greatest crimes in Islam, the persecution of non-Muslims, including the Buddhists, in an Islamic state is considered a greater crime than the persecution of Muslims by non-Muslims.41 Despite the Islamic jurists’ recognition of Buddhism as being classified among the protected religions, some Muslims have difficulty accepting Buddhists and those of other Asian traditions as posand other Muslims simply consider the Buddhists idolatrous, given
with an authentic chain. , revised and expanded by

134

their veneration of the images of the Buddha and its association with idolatry. For all such Muslims today, I would like to narrate a story from the Islamic tradition, once related by the sages of Islam to the following: It is related that an idolater once sought refuge with Abraham and asked for nourishment. Upon seeing an idolater, Abraham refused him and sent him off. Angel Gabriel appeared and said to Abraham , “I bring the greeting of peace from your Lord, who asks you, ‘Why did Abraham Abraham replies, “Because he was an idolater.” replies, “Of course, You created him.”

Abraham responds, “His disbelief was in You.” “God asks you, ‘Were you providing for him all these Abraham replies, “Indeed, You are my provider as well as his.” “God asks, ‘Did He create that disbelief in his heart, or Abraham says, “No, You did.” “God asks you whether his disbelief harmed him or Abraham replies, “No, it harmed him.” “God says, ‘If that is the case, then why did you deprive sible conditions: fuel for the fire and an object of My wrath, or I can forgive him and make him among my beloveds and grant him peace in the abode of My mercy.’” At this point, Abraham went out in search of the man and found he was now fearful of him. He showed the man kindness and cajoled him into returning to his tent to feed him. The man said, “Something happened, as you are acting so differently towards me. Initially you refused me, and now you are showing me kindness, as if you want something from me.”

135

he or she is a creation of God.” To this the man said. We are committed to setting an example and embodying in our attitudes. worship. declarations.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM Abraham said to him. and someone to be honored as a fellow guest of God. The challenge before us is to understand our teachings better—from within and without— so we can engender a true celebration of humankind’s diversity. or be like us in many ways. here for a purpose. too many of us seem to have just enough faith to foment hatred. “My Lord reproached me for the way I treated you. but not nearly enough to nurture kindness.42 This story—not necessarily its ending—illustrates the essential aim of both the initiative and the present Comproject: inviting into our tent the stranger who may not look.” He then submitted to the God of Abraham and worshipped with him until he died. and fear among people. oppression. For indeed. and mercy. “What a blessed Lord you have that He should reproach His beloved due to his bad behavior toward His enemy. (Damascus: 136 . and behaviors the very change we wish to see manifest in the world. compassion.

2007) Paths to Transcendence—According to Shankara. He is also (part-time) Professor of Philosophy at Jordan University. and serves on the advisory boards of several journals in the field of comparative religion. He was the author of the historic A Common Word Open Letter and Peace Initiative of 2007. Cairo. 2006) The Other in the Light of the One: The Universality of the Qur’an and Interfaith Dialogue (Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society. *** H. IN: World Wisdom Books. *** Professor Mohammad Hashim Kamali is Founding Chairman and CEO of the International Institute of Advanced Islamic Studies. R. King Abdullah. 2006). and the nephew of the late H. Prince Ghazi bin Muhammad bin Talal (b. Malaysia (2007–). London. and is currently Personal Envoy and Special Advisor to H. and the World Islamic Sciences and Education University (2007).Biographies of Contributors Dr.com (the largest on-line Quranic resource (2001). Al-Belqa University in Jordan (1996). He has held numerous high posts in Jordan. received his first PhD from Cambridge University. Reza Shah-Kazemi is the author of works in the field of Islamic studies and comparative religion. M. Altafsir. received a BA Summa Cum Laude from Princeton University. Peace and Love (Emeryville. 1966) is the first cousin of H. H. including: My Mercy Encompasses All—The Koran’s Teachings on Compassion. and a world renowned scholar in Islamic jurispru- 137 . M. King Abdullah II of Jordan. He holds a number of high decorations and awards. CA: Shoemaker and Hoard. in 2010. 2006) Justice and Remembrance: Introducing the Spirituality of Imam Ali (London: IB Tauris. He attended Harrow School (UK). and has published a number of books. UK in 1993 and his second from Al-Azhar University. He founded the National Park for the Site of the Baptism of Jesus Christ (1996). Ibn Arabi and Meister Eckhart (Bloomington. a Fellow of the Royal Aal alBayt Institute of Islamic Thought in Amman. He is currently managing editor of Encyclopaedia Islamica at the Institute of Ismaili Studies. King Hussein. M.

*** Shaykh Hamza Yusuf was born in Walla Walla. 138 . the Maldives. India. Australia and Pakistan. Professor Kamali has served as a member and sometime Chairman of the Constitution Review Commission of Afghanistan (2003). and currently advises the United Nations on a new constitution for Somalia. He is the author of Purification of the Heart and has translated into modern English several classical Arabic texts and poems. where he spent more than ten years studying Islamic sciences on the Arabian Peninsula and in North and West Africa. Freedom of Expression in Islam. Currently he is Senior Fellow at the Institute of Strategic and International Studies (ISIS) Malaysia. the United States. Washington. and also Senior Fellow of the Royal Academy of Jordan. Canada. he migrated to the Middle East. He currently is involved in establishing Zaytuna College. He resides in Northern California with his wife and five boys. and Iraq. and adopted Islam at the age of eighteen. he has been active in the ongoing public discourse about Islam. 2004–2006). as a United Nations consultant on constitutional reforms in Afghanistan. including The Burda: The Poem of the Cloak and The Creed of Imam al-Tahawi. the first accredited Muslim college in America. A Textbook of Hadith Studies. nationally and internationally.S. He returned to the United States and during the last twenty years has been teaching and writing in the U. Kuwait. Subsequently. His books Principles of Islamic Jurisprudence. and Shari‘ah Law: An Introduction are standard text books in English speaking universities worldwide. Through his numerous lectures and media appearances.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM dence. a Senior Fellow of the Academy of Sciences of Afghanistan. He serves on the International Advisory Board of thirteen academic journals published in Malaysia. He served as Professor of Islamic Law and Jurisprudence at the International Islamic University Malaysia (IIUM. and was Dean of the International Institute of Islamic Thought and Civilisation (ISTAC. 1985–2004).

Thomas W. Buddhist Scriptures. ———. Coomaraswamy. Baltimore. Tolerance and Coercion in Islam—Interfaith . Oxford: Bruno Cassirer. 1954. ———.. Beirut: Maktaba al. London: George Allen & Unwin. D. Buddha and the Gospel of Buddhism. Buddhist Wisdom Books. 1980. 2000. eds. Thomas. vol. ———. A. Horner. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. Riyadh: Makataba Dar-us-Salam. 2003. 1958. 1984. London: Taha Publishers. E. W. Ananda. 1993. Translated by M. New York: Bantam Books. 1970. 1994. The Preaching of Islam. Translated by Nabih Amin Faris. Waley. 2. Muhammad Ashraf. . . New Delhi: Adam Publishers & Distributors. Evans-Wentz. Khan.2 (SpringSummer 2005). 1994. Mostafa. Edward. & I. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. trans.M. no. Oxford: Oneworld. Dhammapada: The Sayings of Buddha. 1988. Beirut: Maktabat Lubnan. . 2008. Conze. 139 . Boulder & London: Shambhala. Badawi. (revised and expanded by ‘Abdassamad Clarke). 1968.Y. Conze. 2002. Harvey. Love and Sympathy in Theravada Buddhism. Buddhist Texts Through the Ages. Lahore: Sh. Yohanan. The Book of Knowledge. London: Humphrey Milford.Bibliography Aronson. Arnold. Snelgrove.B. New Jersey: Citadel Press. ‘The Muhammadan Attributes’. Cleary. Seasons— Semiannual Journal of Zaytuna Institute. Friedmann. The Flower Ornament Scripture—A Translation of the Avatamsaka Sutra. 1928. Buddhism—A Short History.

His Holiness. 1990. the Dalai Lama.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM ———. Translated by David Buchman. The Good Heart: A Buddhist Perspective on the Teachings of Jesus. Berkeley: Parallax Press. n. . Riyad. 1994. (Book IX of ). 1998.J.W. 1988. ———. Elizabeth J. ———. 1999. ‘Ilmiyyah. ———. Dialogue and Meditation’. London & Sydney: Rider. Widening the Circle of Love. Sri Lanka: Buddhist Publication Society. Cyril. Harris. 140 . Beirut: Dar al-Afaq al. Nakamura. 2004.Wiseman. n. 2003. London: Hodder and Stoughton. in D. . . Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society. . Abadiyya. Translated by Jeffrey Hopkins. 1989. . . CA: AltaMira Press. Hanh. ———. Utah: Brigham Young University Press. Winter. ———. ———. 1997. . ‘Harmony.d. Beirut: Mu’assasaat Glasse. Beirut: Tihamah li al-Nashr Ma‘rifah. Walnut Creek. Somerville: Wisdom Publications. . . New York: Continuum. Mitchell & J. Translated and edited by K.d. 2002. eds. Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society. Provo. 1996. Thich Nhat. Kandy. . Translated and edited by T. ———. . 1979.

Penguin: Harmondsworth. Inverness: Madinah Press. 8 (1954). Jayatilleke.C. Translated by Garma C. vol. David J. Way. Oxford: The Pali Texts Society. Lahore: Institute of Islamic Culture. Gobind. Translated by Mary Ann Koury Danner. E. 2002. Kanamatsu. Farid. Cambridge: Royal Aal al-Bayt Institute & The Islamic Texts Society.Ibrahim. 2006. 1963. . K. 141 . 1989. .). Qadi.). & Bikku Bodhi (trs. Martin. Paris: Traditions les Lettres Orientales. . Iyad. Mascaró. Jamme. in . . Kenryo. Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society. New York: State University of New York Press. ‘Inscriptions on the Sabaean Bronze Horse of the Dumbarton Oaks Collection’. . Ikram. Shambhala: Boston & Shaftsbury. 1989. & D.. Bhikku. . Kalupahana. Jabre. . Lings. Conquest of Sindh. 1995. Milarepa. Forty Hadith Qudsi. The Dhammapada—The Path of Perfection. Beirut: Invocation. 1991.). Beirut: Dar al-Koran al-Kareem. Khushalani. Johnson-Davies (trs.N. S.M. 1980. Nanamoli. 1986. 1983. 2007. Bloomington: World Wisdom. Juan (tr. . Chang. Translated by Aisha Abdarrahman Bewley as . Albert. 1958. 1996. New Delhi: Promilla. London: George Allen & Unwin.

1981. A. Sheng-yen. . Ishizuka. .). Red Pine (tr). Schimmel. part 9. & R. Marco. New York: Garland. Ray. Lanham MD: University Press of America. ———. Coates. 142 . vol.. 1980. M. Eric. .1 (1997). 2002. Chapel Hill and London: University of North Carolina Press. Annemarie. 1987. Eerdmans. Pallis. and imagination in Mulla Sadra Shirazi’s commentary on the hadith of awakening’.). Price. A Buddhist Spectrum.5. Melissa Yarrington (eds. vol. Oxford: Oneworld. 1997. 1990. Damascus: Honen. New York: North Point Press. Chinese Buddhism—Aspects of Interaction and Reinterpretation. ‘God “The Loving”’. in Miroslav Volf. Shah-Kazemi. volume 7.1. no. Translated by H.16. 2010. London: Peter Owen.F. (1969). W. Ghazi bin Muhammad. The Diamond Sutra and The . ‘Psychology. 1980. Master. 2006. The Zen Teaching of Bodhidharma. Boston: Shambhala. ‘Some Suggestions to Qur’an Translators’.H. Reginald. no. Boston and London: Shambhala. A Common Word— . & Mou-Lam Wong (trs. . Cambridge: Islamic Texts Society. Interfaith Dialogue. 1991. . Rustom. Pachow. ———. eschatology. 2008. Islam and Science. 1985. A. Ben. New York: Dharma Drum. London: George Allen & Unwin. . The Buddhist Saint: His Life and Teaching. nihal Shemesh.COMMON GROUND BETWEEN ISLAM AND BUDDHISM Ormsby. Reza. Michigan/Cambridge UK: William B. . Grand Rapids.

London: Rider & Company.Soonthorndhammathada. 143 . . Delhi: Nag Publishers. 1973. no. . Wang. “Who are the Disbelievers?” Seasons—Semiannual Journal of Zaytuna Institute. ‘The Buddhist Conception of Reality’. London & New York: RoutledgeCurzon. Watt. Youru. . London: George Allen & Unwin. in Frederick Franck. 1968. Some Sayings of the Buddha According to the Pali Canon. (tr. Thaxted: Sandala. Walser. 1972. ———. New York: Columbia University Press. Suzuki. . 5. Joseph. ed. Montgomery. W. Phra. D. Compassion in Buddhism and . 2003. London: Oxford University Press. . Woodward. ———. Trungpa. 1953. Buddhism. vol. ———. 2002. F. 2004. 1 (2008). Bloomington: World Wisdom. . Beirut: Dar al-Ma’rifa.. . 1970. 1995. 1925. . Hamza.). Chogyam. 2005. Yusuf. Boston: Shambhala.L.T. New York: Harper & Row.

Sign up to vote on this title
UsefulNot useful